Good News for Young and Old: Volume 15 (1873)

“THE Lord called Samuel,” once and again and again, but it was so gently that He spoke that the little boy thought it was his aged friend Eli who had been calling him. If the Lord had called in a voice like the thunder, Samuel would have known at once who it was; but God loved little Samuel, and did not want to make him afraid; so he “came, and stood, and called,” just the same as He had done three times before, “Samuel, Samuel.” And now he knew it was the Lord who called his name, and he said, “Speak, for thy servant heareth,” and when God spoke he listened to every word, and told Eli in the morning.

Dear little boy, or girl, reading this little book, the “Good News” we have for you is that the same Lord is calling to you now. You do not hear Him perhaps; you think you only read what we have to say to you, but be quite sure that it is Jesus Himself who is really calling you to come to Him, that He may do you good, and lead you in the good and right way, and make you to know how much He loves you. A poor blind man once heard that Jesus was going by, and he asked Jesus to take pity on him and give him his sight. When Jesus knew, He stood still and said, “Call him.” So the people did. They said to the blind man, “Rise, He calleth thee.” Now this is just what we try to do for you in GOOD NEWS. It is we who speak to you, but it is to tell you that Jesus calls you, not that we do.

Only Jesus could give that blind man sight. Only Jesus can truly bless you and make you happy; but He can, and He calls to you, “Come unto me.” Have you thought that it was what friends have written that you read in GOOD NEWS, as Samuel thought it was Eli calling him? Learn now that it is the Lord Jesus who speaks to you in His word and by His servants, telling you how He loves you, and has died to put away your sins, how He is coming again very soon to “call” into the clouds those who have heard His word, and come to Him and believed in Him on earth.
“If I come to Jesus,
Happy I shall be,
He is gently calling,
Little ones like me.”

W. T.

The Old Year Out and the New One in.

DEAR LITTLE CHILD,— We now begin a new year. The old one is ended and gone, nothing that we did in it can ever be undone or mended. But God in His goodness has given us a new one; at least, He has spared our lives to begin it; but it may be that long before we come to the end of it, the Lord Jesus may have come and called to all those who love Him, and caught them up in the clouds to meet Him in the air and to be forever with Him. What a happy time to be waiting for and looking for! And even if we should “fall asleep,” as many dear little ones have done through the past year, it will make no difference as to going to be with Jesus when He comes back. A few weeks ago I was at the burial of a dear little boy, who was as well and appeared as strong as any of you a very short time before he died. The Lord Jesus loved him, and was pleased to take his spirit to be with Himself, and we had to bury his dear little body. His dear mother was so sorry to part with her loved boy, but she will soon see him again, for when Jesus comes into the air with a shout (1 Thess. 4:16), all those whose bodies He has put to sleep will hear and rise up as Lazarus did; only they will not come forth “bound hand and foot” as he did,” nor will they have to die over again as he had. They will be raised in “glory” as the glory of Jesus that Saul of Tarsus saw (Acts 9). And the very next time that dear mother sees the little boy she loved and parted with she will see him like Jesus, with no pain, and no fever, and no more crying forever. And since last New Year’s-day, another dear friend of mine has gone from this world, to be for a little while absent from a poor weak and suffering body to wait in the presence of Jesus till that happy moment I have been speaking of, when all the sleeping bodies of those who knew the Lord and loved Him here will be called out of the graves and made like the glorious body of Jesus. What a proof that Jesus loves us, that He should be coming for us, and make us like Himself, and take us to be with Himself in glory! And yet there is one greater proof of His love to us than even that. It is that He suffered and died for us on the cross, that we might have our sins forgiven and put away. It is a great thing that He should be going to catch us up and glorify us, but it is more wonderful still that He should have come down and humbled Himself. Dear little child, let this blessed Lord Jesus have all your heart. Let Him be the One you try every day to please. Ask Him each day to help you not to grieve Him by being selfish or fretful; to help you to be very kind to others, and obedient to your dear parents. Think of Him when you want to have your own way instead of giving up to others, how He said, “I came not to do mine own will, but the will of Him that sent me” (John 6:38). And again in Romans 15:3, “For even Christ pleased not Himself.” Nothing would ever have pleased Him that was wrong, and yet He never did even right things to please Himself Dear little reader, may He — the gracious Lord Jesus, who loves you and cares for you, and is coming soon to call away from earth all those who really love Him — may He bless you very much, and make you very happy every day in trying to please Him because He loves you so.

Your affectionate friend,

W. T.

The Village in the Mountains.

John 20:31.

THE late Dr. Caesar Malan wrote the following account of a visit paid by a Christian friend to a little village, and of the wonderful discovery which he made there. It will interest all our readers, and will encourage them to go on sowing the good seed with faith: —

Some years ago a merchant named M. —, who was at the head of one of the first commercial houses in Paris, had occasion to visit the manufactories established in the mountainous tracts of the south-east of France. The road led through a country rich in natural productions, and glowing with all the charms of spring. Occasionally factories and furnaces were seen rising amidst barns and sheep-cotes; peasants were digging, and ploughs gliding amidst forges and foundries.

At length he arrived at the skirts of a hamlet on a mountain slope, and being desirous of finding a shorter track, he stopped at a little house to inquire the way. From the windows several persons were watching the movements of a little child; and just as M. — inquired for a road across the mountains, the little one was in danger of being crushed by a coal cart which had entered the street. The cries and alarms of the females called the attention of the travelers, and the companion of M. — set off to snatch the infant from danger and place him in security. An elderly person from the second story gave M. —, who was still on his horse, the directions he desired, and at the same time expressed her uneasiness that the gentleman should have had the trouble to seek the child.

“Madam,” said M. —, “my friend is only, performing his duty: we ought to do to another as we would that another should do to us. You are kind enough to direct us travelers in the right road, and surely the least we can do is to rescue your child from danger. The Holy Scriptures teach us these duties, and the Gospel presents us the example of our Lord Jesus Christ, who, when we were in ignorance and danger, came to our world to seek and to save that which was lost.”

“Ah! sir,” replied the woman, “you are very condescending, and what you say is very true; but your language surprises me; it is so many years since we have heard such truths from the lips of a stranger.”

“Madam,” resumed M. —, “we are strangers here, and sojourners bound to eternity; there is but one road, one Saviour, who will conduct us safely.to the heavenly mansions which He is gone to prepare for us.”

“These doctrines, sir,” exclaimed the female, “support the hearts of many of us who have scarcely traveled beyond our own neighborhood; and it is so rare and so delightful to hear them from others, that if it will not be an abuse of your Christian politeness, I would request you to alight and visit my humble apartment.”

“I shall comply most cheerfully with your request,” replied M.― “though time is precious.”

So saying, he went upstairs to the second story, followed by his companion. He found the female with whom he had conversed surrounded by her daughters and her granddaughters, all busily employed at five looms, filled with galloons and ribbons, destined for the capital and the most distant cities in the world. The widow was between sixty and seventy years of age.

“Ah! sir,” she exclaimed as M. — entered, “how happy am I to receive such a visitor!”

“Madam,” replied M. —, “I am, as you are. My ground of salvation is through the cross of Christ. I was yesterday at St.―where they were planting a cross with great ceremony; were you there?”

“No, sir; for it is of little use to erect crosses in the streets if we do not carry the cross in our hearts, and are not crucified to the world. But, sir, if you will not be offended, may I ask what you are called? Are you a Protestant or a Catholic a pastor or a priest?”

“Madam, I am a merchant; a disciple of Christ.”

“That is exactly as we are here, sir,” exclaimed the widow; and added, “but, as you are so frank, are you, sir, Catholic or Protestant?”

“Catholic,” replied M. —.

Madam looked confused, and observed that it was rare for the Catholics to talk as her visitor had done.

“I am a Catholic,” resumed M. —, “but not a member of the Roman Catholic Church. I love all that love our Lord Jesus in sincerity. I do not ask in what fold they feed, so that they are guided and nourished by the Good Shepherd and Bishop of souls.”

“Oh, what a favor the Lord has granted us to meet with a Christian like ourselves,” said the widow. “We desire to live in charity with all mankind; but, to be frank, also, sir, we do not go to mass, nor to confession, for we do not learn from our Testament, which is indeed almost worn out, that we are required to confess to sinners like ourselves, nor to worship the Host, nor to perform penance for the salvation of our souls; and we believe we can serve God acceptably in a cave, or in a chamber, or on a mountain.”

“I confess, madam, in my turn,” said M. —, “that I am exceedingly astonished to find such persons on such a spot; pray, how many may there be of your sentiments?”

“Here, sir, and scattered “over the mountains, there are from three to four hundred. We meet on the Sunday evenings, and as often as we can, to pray and read the Testament. We are so much persecuted by the clergy that we cannot appear as publicly as we wish. We are called fools; but we can bear this, and I hope a great deal more, for Him who has suffered so much for us.”

While this conversation was going on, the rooms had filled, the neighbors having been informed of the visit, and having been called together at the request of the worthy hostess; and as many as could quit their occupations pressed to hear of the things of God.

M. — desired to see the New Testament which had been such a blessing to these people. It was presented. The title-page was gone, the leaves were almost worn to shreds by the fingers of the weavers and laborers, and M. — could not discover the edition.

A respectable woman now approached M. —, and said, —

“Sir, for several years I have sought a new Testament, and I have offered any price for one in all the neighboring villages, but in vain. Could you, sir, procure me a copy I will gladly pay you any sum you demand.”

“Madam, I will not only procure you one,” replied M. —, eagerly, “but in forty-eight hours I will send you half-a-dozen.”

“Is it possible!” exclaimed the astonished villagers. “May we, sir, believe the good news It appears too great — too good. We will pay for them now, sir, if you please.”

“You may depend on receiving them,” said M. —, “if God prolongs my life. But I entreat you to do me the favor to accept them, as a proof of my Christian regard and an expression of my gratitude for having been permitted to enjoy the company of the followers of Christ.”

The conversation then turned on the value of the sacred volume, and the sinfulness of those who withheld it from perishing sinners.

Anxious as was M. — to pursue his journey, he devoted three hours to this interview. He exhorted them to receive and practice only what they found in the Scriptures, and to cleave to the Lord with full purpose of heart. The close of this extraordinary meeting was most affecting; tears of gratitude and regret streamed from the eyes of the mountaineers; and the traveler, deeply moved by what he had seen, went on his way rejoicing, and, following the directions of the widow, he arrived at the town of S —. In this town he had friends among the principal inhabitants (including the mayor), and, under the impression of all he had witnessed, he inquired, as if with the curiosity of a traveler, the name of the hamlet he had passed on the mountain, and the nature of the employment and the character of the inhabitants.

“The men,” said the Mayor, “work in the mines, drive the teams, and labor in the fields, and the women and children weave. They are a very curious people, but the most honest work-people of the country — in fact, they are honesty itself. We have no occasion to weigh our silk, either when we give it out or take it in, for we are sure not to lose the value of a farthing; and they are the kindest creatures in the world — they will take their shirts off their backs to give to anyone in distress. Indeed, there is no wretchedness among them, for, though poor, they are industrious, temperate, charitable, and always assist each other; but they never go to mass nor confession. In fact, they are not what we Roman Catholics call Christians, though the most worthy people in the world — and so droll: imagine those poor people! after working all the week, instead of enjoying the Sunday, and going to fetes and balls to amuse themselves, they meet in each other’s houses, and sometimes in the mountains, to read some book, and pray, and sing hymns. They are very clever work-people, but they pass their Sundays and holidays stupidly enough.”

Immediately on his arrival at Lyons, M.― sent off to them six copies of the New Testament and some tracts; shortly after he returned to Paris, he received, through one of his correspondents at Lyons, a letter from the excellent widow with whom he had conversed, She wrote as follows: —

“SIR, — I have the honor to write you, to assure you of my very humble respects, and at the same time to acknowledge the reception of the six copies of the New Testament which you had the goodness and the generosity to send us. My family, myself, and my neighbors know not how to express our sincere gratitude; for we have nothing in the world so precious as that sacred volume, which is the best food of our souls and our certain guide to glory.

“As we believe and are assured that the spirit of our Lord Jesus Christ could alone have inspired you with a desire to distribute the sacred Scriptures, we hope and believe that the Divine Saviour will be Himself your recompense: and that He will give to you, as well as to all of us, the grace to understand His Second Coming, for this ought to be our constant desire in the times of darkness and tribulation in which we live.”

After asking for a few more copies of the New Testament, for which she offered to pay, she concluded thus: —

“I entreat you, sir, to excuse the liberty I have taken, and to believe that while life remains, I am in the Spirit of our Lord Jesus Christ, “Your very humble servant,” THE WIDOW —.”

Thus we find that the inhabitants of this village and of neighboring hamlets had been led to walk in the light of the Gospel through the reading of one New Testament, blessed as it was by the Spirit of God. What an encouragement this ought to be to us to send the Scriptures into every part of the world, and also to pray that God will accompany its reading with the teaching of the Holy Ghost.

Creation and Salvation.

(Heb. 1)

LIFT up thine eyes

To yonder skies;

Behold their varied grandeur!

The golden sun,

The silver moon,

The stars, in all their splendor!

How great the power

That, hour by hour,

Controls the planets’ motion;

That guides each world

In ether hurl’d,

Like ships upon the weak!

The power that wrought,

When God, from naught,

Spake forth the fair creation,

Alone controls

Each orb that rolls,

And gives each star its station.

Almighty Lord!

Who, by Thy word,

The weight of worlds sustainest,

Though they decay

And pass away,

Thou e’er the same remainest.

Thou gavest birth

Unto the earth;

In men didst find Thy pleasure;

And when we fell,

Through craft of hell,

Thy love gave fullest measure:

For Thou didst come

From heav’n,

Thy home,

In human form and fashion,

To bear the ban

For sinful man;

So great was Thy compassion.

O, wond’rous thought,

With glory fraught, —

That He who fram’d Creation,

Who worlds upholds,

Their course controls,

Should die for our salvation!

All-glorious, Thou!

To Thee we bow,

Who know Thy grace and favor;

With joyful heart,

We own Thou art

Creator, and our Saviour.

Not Forgotten.

ON a beautiful lawn in a gentleman’s ground his little girl was playing all alone. The sun was shining and the birds were singing, and everything seemed full of joy, and little Lucy was quite as happy as the birds and the flowers around her. On the edge of the lawn there lay a fine large fishpond, where the golden carp and the silver tench darted hither and thither, their burnished scales glittering in the sunlight like real silver and gold all alive in the water. A prettier scene it would have been hard to find, and in looking on it one might be tempted to forget that sin and death have entered into the world. But suddenly all is changed. A loud and startling scream in a childish voice, tells that something sad has happened— poor little Lucy has fallen into the fish-pond! The water was deep, and the poor little girl could not swim, and although her cry was heard at the house and her mother who saw the danger from the window, ran to save her, the distance was so great that it was impossible for her to be there in time. But help was nearer than anyone supposed. A favorite dog named Bobby had been watching the little girl all the time, and when he saw her tumble into the pond he instantly plunged in after her, and getting his fore-paws under her somehow, he pushed her against the bank, and so kept her from sinking, while he howled with all his might to bring assistance. Was not this a noble dog? But for him Lucy’s mother and the servants though they hurried to the spot must have been too late to save her from being drowned. As it was, she seemed as if life was gone when taken out of the water, but they carried her home, put her to bed, rubbed her with warm flannels, and at last made her well. When her mother came downstairs, who should be waiting at the foot of the staircase but poor Bobby, wagging his tail as if to express his desire to know if the child was restored. The hugs and caresses he got from Lucy’s mother and everybody else soon satisfied him on this point, for he had sagacity enough to know that if Lucy was dead there would not be so much joy as all showed when they met him. Ever after this, if he had been a favorite before, everybody looked on him as quite a friend of the family, and I think you will say he deserved it. But if the brave old dog was a favorite in the house, with Lucy he was especially so: she seldom went out for a walk without him, and you may depend upon it she never passed that fish-pond but she remembered her faithful deliverer. She always spoke of him as “dear old Bobby,” and no playmate of hers was half so dear, or so constantly in her company, for she could not forget that he had saved her life. One day her mother asked her why she loved Bobby so much. “Why, mamma, because he saved me,” said Lucy patting old Bobby on the head, “He saved me, didn’t you Bobby?” Bobby replied with a wag of his tail, and Lucy’s mother, who was a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, took occasion to point out another and a better Friend; One who made the faithful dog, the sunshine and the water, the birds and the flowers, the gold and silver fish, and everything beside, and who, although He had created all things,

“Came down to be a man and die”

that poor sinners might be saved. He had not merely plunged into the water to save, but had gone down beneath “all the waves and the billows” of God’s wrath. What love was this! Every believer can say that He “His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree;” and if Limy loved the dm because he saved her from being drowned, how much more should sinners saved by grace from “everlasting burning,” love Jesus, who “loved them and gave Himself for them?” Are you saved by Him? If you believe in Him, if you really trust in Him with your whole heart, you are. And, if so, do you oft “remember” Him in the way He bade us do “on the same night in which He was betrayed.” Now you see that even the love which a poor dog showed in saving Lucy’s life was not forgotten; he was dear to her ever after, and she liked him to be with her always. How much more dear, how precious, should the Saviour be! Yet it is so, that He is sometimes slighted, and that you say and do things now and then which you would not say or do if He was not forgotten. Do you never go abroad without Him? Are you always in His presence? Does His love constrain you to live to Him who died for you and rose again? J. L. K.

Mercy.

MERCY is a crystal fountain,

Fluent with its soothing tale;

Running over rock and mountain,

Gently gliding through the vale.

Sweetest of melodious voices

Is its soul refreshing stream;

Over judgment it rejoices;

Love to sinners is its theme.

The African Chieftain.

“Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.” Romans 4:8.

THERE is a tribe in Southern Africa called the Basutos. Their chief, who was named Moshesh, was very kind to the missionaries, though for a long time he did not feel the power of the Word himself. In March, 1870, he became very ill, and it seemed likely that his end was near.

Moshesh had been anxious about his soul for some time, but the advice of one of his sons seemed to hinder the work of the Spirit of God. But grace had, at last, the victory.

One day a Christian named Meretta was, reading to him the 32nd Psalm — “Blessed is the man whose transgressions are forgiven.”

“Stop! read that again,” said the chief; and it was repeated over and over again. “How is it possible that I never heard that before? Why did you hide from me such comforting news? ‘Blessed is the man whose transgressions are forgiven.’”

A few days after, M. Jousse went to see him, and opened the New Testament at the 14th chapter of John. He did not go far. “In my Father’s house are many mansions.”

“What!” cried the chief, enraptured. “Do repeat that again;” and he followed the Missionary’s voice. “Ah! what wonderful news! How is it that I never heard that before? Why did you keep it from me? And yet I was nearly lost! Oh, what a King is Jesus! Such a good, loving King! He has prepared a mansion for me. What astonishing love! How hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God! How hard for those who have entrammeled themselves with many wives, and set their hearts on the things of this world!”

From that time light had burst on his dark mind, and all was peace and joy. Many interesting and touching facts are told of these his last days on earth. The people who attended him say his sickroom was so happy that they forgot Moshesh was ill. He never complained, but his heart was so full of joy that he constantly spoke. Sometimes, in the middle of the night, he would burst into laughter. At first his attendants thought he was dreaming, but his mind was still pondering on the mansion prepared for him in the Father’s house.

He called all his children together, and had for each some special message. His heart was weeping over his sons, and he entreated them with tears, calling them by name, to come to God. He ordered all his people to attend his baptism and bring provisions for a month, that they might “sit together,” and that he might tell them all the great things the Lord had done. He did not wish to be baptized till all were together, for “they would never believe that I was converted,” he said. “They would think it an invention of the Missionaries, and I must confess my Saviour before them all.” But feeling his end was near, he said, “I must now be baptized. My people and the Missionaries have delayed coming, and I cannot wait; but it is all right. I go to my Father’s house. I leave on Friday. You must not weep for me. My departure will be a time of rejoicing to all.”

During Thursday night, the 11TH of March, after giving his last orders and messages, he slept soundly. On Friday morning, at nine o’clock, he coughed, and suddenly cried out, “Help me that I may fly. Help me that I may fly!” And so he died.

Thousands of people were at the funeral. Molaspo, the eldest son, extolled the heathen Moshesh, and said nothing of the Christian. It was painful to the utmost. On the following Sunday two natives spoke earnestly and tenderly in presence of several hundred people. They related all they knew of their late and well-beloved chiefs’ conversion and death. That was too much for his son; he could not bear it, and left before they had done. Nevertheless, the impression was a deep one on the people. No one but the chief left the meeting, and all were amazed at what they heard.

Reconciliation.

(2 Cor. 5:18, &c.).

“RECONCILIATION,”

Sweet and blessed word;

Telling of salvation,

In the Christ, the Lord.”

Sinners in the distance,

Far from God who rove;

Show a stern resistance

To His earnest love.

They, to their undoing,

Flee before His face;

Yet is He pursuing

Them in urgent grace.

God His Son has given,

For our fallen race;

Christ has come from heaven,

In the freest grace.

He, the Lamb most holy,

Pure without, within;

Bore our judgment fully,

Took the curse of sin.

Now, in resurrection,

On the heav’nly throne;

He is the perfection

Of each trusting one.

By the Spirit preaching,

To the lost, defil’d;

God is thee beseeching,

To be reconciled.

Choose not condemnation,

Nor His love disdain;

Let not God’s salvation,

Be to thee in vain.

January, Dictionary of the Bible.

Chamois. —This name is given (Deut. 14:5) to an animal which, as the chamois properly so-called is not a native of Syria, is supposed to be a species of wild sheep found in rocky places in the neighborhood of Cairo in Egypt, in Sinai, and also eastward in Stony Arabia, where it is called Kebsch.

Chariots. —These are often mentioned in Scripture, and were anciently used both in war and on state occasions. A light pole was suspended by harness between two horses and fixed to the axle-tree, on which were two wheels. A frame, often made of iron (Josh. 17:16; Judg. 1:19; 4:3), open behind, and floored for the warrior and his driver to stand upon, was firmly fixed on the axle, which was also occasionally armed with scythes or hooks. The bow, the quiver filled with arrows, and the dart case hung around the sides of the chariot, which, together with the harness, was often richly colored and ornamented. This was especially the case with the royal chariots (Gen. 41:43). When a person of rank traveled, he was attended by a number of running footmen, one of whom hastened on before to announce his coming (Mal. 3:1). Another carried a stool to enable his master to dismount; a third was in readiness to take the reins, when, as was frequent, the person drove himself. Others ran beside the horses to clean the way or add to the appearance of state, as is still the custom in China when rich men travel. Sometimes a slave stood in the chariot behind his master, holding a colored umbrella over his head, to protect from the heat of the sun (1 Sam. 8:11; 2 Sam. 15:1; 1 Kings 18:46, &c.). Before gunpowder was invented or bayonets known, war chariots were very destructive. Being driven furiously against the foe, they broke the ranks and caused great confusion. The terrible havoc produced by war chariots in the streets of Nineveh is described by Nahum (ch. 2), where, as they gallop furiously to and fro, they are compared to lamps or torches of fire flashing hither and thither, while their riders were dyed with the blood of those they had slain with dart and spear.

Charity (1 Cor. 13, &c.) is the same word (agape) as that rendered “love” in John 15 and other scriptures of the New Testament.

Chebar, the name of a river of Mesopotamia, now called Khabour, and anciently by the Greeks Chaboras. It is formed by a number of brooks which take their rise near the ruined town of Ras-el-Ain, whence it flows into the Euphrates at Carchemish, now called Kerkesia (2 Chron. 35:20; Ezek. 1:1-3; 3:15-23; 10:15-22.)

Chedorlao’mer, the king or ruler of Elam, who led the three kings, Tidal, Amraphel, and Arioch, to the invasion of Canaan, in the days of Abraham (Gen. 14). Having conquered the king of Sodom and the four kings that were confederate with him, they carried off a number of prisoners, among whom was Lot, Abraham’s nephew. One who had escaped, went and told Abraham; who, with only 318 household servants, pursued them to Dan, where he attacked and defeated them by night, putting them completely to the rout, and pursuing them to Hobah, near Damascus. Aner, Eshcol, and Mature, were confederates with him, and helpful in the pursuit and recovery of the prisoners and booty; but the attack appears to have been made in the first instance by Abraham and his little band alone (15). It was after this remarkable victory that Melchizedec met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him, bringing forth bread and wine, the symbols of that earthly blessing which is still to come (Psa. 104:15). Although Lot had suffered thus through companionship with the wicked, he did not take warning, but after his deliverance, returned to dwell in Sodom. “Evil communications corrupt good manners.” The kings and people of Sodom, Gomorrah, &c., appear also to have been untouched by the gracious deliverance God had given them out of the hands of their enemies until the measure of their iniquity was full (Gen. 19:24).

Chemosh, the national idol of the Moabites (called the people of Chemosh, Numbers 21:29), and also of the Ammonites. Solomon, through his marriage with “strange wives,” brought in the worship of this idol among the Israelites. Whom or what this god was intended to represent is undecided, but as it was the universal custom in ancient times for nations to deify their ancestors, it is most likely that Chemosh is intended for Lot, from whom the Moabites and Ammonites were descended. According to Jewish tradition, Chemosh was worshipped under the symbol of a black star, a striking figure of one whose light as a righteous man was so utterly darkened as Lot’s became when he “chose him all the plain of Jordan,” and “pitched his tent toward Sodom” (Gen. 13:10-13; Judg. 11:24; 1 Kings 11:7; 2 Kings 23:13; Jer. 48:7).

Chenani’ah (God’s goodness), the leader or instructor in the singing on the removal of the ark from the house of Obed-edom to Jerusalem (1 Chron. 15:22).

January, Bible Enigma.

WHO, like the lion, seeketh to devour

The godly man in an unguarded hour?

Whose occupation did the apostle share,

Content to labor for his daily fare?

What, in the temple, was there rent in twain,

Which shows the way to God is now made plain?

To what great sin was Israel’s nation prone,

Which robbed their God of what was His alone?

Who was, by faith, enabled to despise

The lion’s yawning jaws and glaring eyes?

Take the above initials, and you’ll find

The name of one most favored of mankind;

One from a number chosen by the Lord

To rule a nation by His sacred word.

Sweet were the sounds that issued from his songs,

In praise of Him to whom all praise belongs.

Conversion of Mirza Mahomet Ali.

MIRZA MAHOMET Ali, the only son of a venerable Persian judge, was introduced to the Scottish missionaries at Astrachan as a teacher. He was found qualified to instruct in Turkish, Persian, and Arabic; discussions became frequent, and, although they often produced in him the most violent rage, he courted their renewal. At length his mind was impressed by the truths of the Gospel, as appears from the following extract from the journal of Mr. M’Pherson:

“Mahomet Ali, my Arabic teacher, came at his usual hour. On offering a few remarks upon the absurdity of the Mohammedan belief, which formed the ground-work of our studies, I was more than astonished to hear him reply, ‘I no more believe in that book,’ pointing to the Mohammedan confession of faith. He now told me that his soul was in deep waters, that he could not sleep at night, from reflecting upon his perilous situation in professing a religion which he was afraid was not the true one.”

From this time he appeared to be in great anguish of spirit, while he became more fully convinced of the truth of Christianity. After his conversion he confessed that the fact, of so many Christian missionaries being employed’ in different parts of the world had made a deep impression on his heart; that he began to surmise that a religion which could lead men to do so much for their fellow-creatures must be from God, whilst among Mohammedans none seemed to take any interest in the condition ‘of others, whether they were in the way to heaven or not.

He was much affected with the relation in which he stood to his venerable father. “I am sure,” said he, “that my apostacy will bring him down with sorrow to the grave.”

A Persian gentleman was sent by Mahomet’s father to reclaim him, but he remained firm.

After this his father treated him with the utmost harshness. He was confined and beaten severely until the missionaries applied to the governor, by whose authority he was lodged in safety in the mission-house. Afterward, he was publicly baptized. The convert did not fail to exemplify the meekness of a Christian under the abusive treatment which he endured. When he was brought to the residence of the missionaries, his head still aching from the blows his father had given him, he said, “I have suffered much since I saw you, but Christ Jesus suffered much more.”

On another occasion, being asked how he felt while his father was beating him, he replied, “Oh, nothing at all; after he was done, I wept and kissed him.”

After his baptism he visited his father; and both of them wept much.

The natural affections of the parent’s heart were not changed by the son’s apostacy, and the son’s were only strengthened. The father did not upbraid him, but stated his conviction that the devil had obtained possession of him, otherwise he never could have forsaken the Prophet, nor his aged parent.

He inquired very kindly after his comfort. A few days after, Mahomet Ali received a note from his father, containing these moving appeals: — “O, my unmerciful son, how long wilt thou pain me? I once fondly cherished the hope that, when I came to die, I should have laid ray head upon your knees; but these hopes are fled.” The afflicted father continued to urge upon him representations designed to shake his steadfastness, until at last he consoled himself with the Mohammedan tenet, that his son was fated to be an infidel.

This young convert labored much with the missionaries in making known the truth of the Gospel. After the lapse of about two years, however, by some agency that was never divulged, he was prohibited, by an order from the governor-general of the southern provinces of Russia, from engaging in any missionary operations. He was not even allowed to go beyond the boundaries of the cities of Astrachan, without leave from the police-master. Nor was this all; he was appointed by the government to the office of teacher in Siberia, an appointment equivalent to exile. On his way to the secluded spot to which he had been ordered, he passed through Kazan, the seat of one of the Russian universities. A German physician of that place was so much pleased with the young convert, so struck with his talent, and so interested in his history, that he urged the principal persons in the city to procure a change of his destination, and obtain for him an appointment to a professorship in that city. Lifter much delay, the request of the petitioners was granted, and Mahomet Ali, or Alexander Kazem Beg, as he was baptized, was appointed-professor of Oriental languages in the University of Kazan.

He remained steadfast in the faith, adorning the doctrine of Christ by a holy life and conversation.

“And now he rests with Jesus,

From sin and sorrow free;

To wait the blessed morning,

The day of Jubilee.”

The Converted Miner.

AMONG the coal mines of the Loire, in France, there lived a man who was once a Romanist, and noted for being very ignorant and wicked, for Romanism, you know, is really idol worship, though some of the idols have names given to them out of the New Testament; and idol worship always makes people wicked and, although there have been, and are, Christians amongst them, it was, and is, in spite of, and not because of their religion; for God loves to show the power of His grace, which can override the greatest obstacles. Well, this poor Romanist was a very bad man, and very brutal to his poor patient wife and little boy. Indeed, his treatment of the poor buy, who was only twelve years of age had driven him from his home altogether, and he had gone to live with a shepherd to help him in minding the sheep.

One day a comrade, who was a believer in the Son of God, spoke to this half-savage man about a “heavenly Father.” Now this miserable man had never known an earthly father, nor a brother either, for he had been forsaken by his Romish parents from a child, and had been brought up by some peasants, who, belonging to the same religion, had treated him very harshly, so that he really had never known kindness, much less love. How thankful you ought to be that you live in a country where the Bible teaches both! and how little children, and those who love them, should dread and avoid every approach to idol worship, whether in real or imitation Romish churches! You know Satan hates what Jesus loves; and, as Jesus loves little children, you will find that wherever idol worship reigns, there little children are more or less hated and treated with cruelty. It was so when the Israelites worshipped idols (2 Kings 17:17); it is so to this day in China and Africa, where children are bought and sold, or left to perish, and it was so formerly in this and all the other countries in Europe when idolatry was universal.

Well, when this poor Romanist heard about a heavenly Father, and “a Brother born for adversity,” and was told that all who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ become the children of God; when he heard about the LOVE OF GOD in sending His dear Son into the world to save sinners, and the LOVE OF CHRIST in dying for them, he was quite astounded, and could hardly believe his ears.

“If all that’s true,” said he, “I’ll go and hear the preachers myself.”

He went, and the Lord met him; he was brought under deep conviction of sin, and, after a while, found peace in believing in that precious blood “which cleanseth from all sin.” Brokenhearted and deeply penitent he went home to his wife and begged her pardon with tears for all his brutal treatment of her, and the many cruel blows he had given her.

Then he sought out his poor boy, who at first was so terrified, that he would not come near him; but the penitent father told him what Christ had done for his soul, and spoke so tenderly, and looked so different, that the child was soon convinced, and rejoiced with his poor mother over the wonderful change they saw in him. After this he went round to everybody to whom he owed anything, and paid them all. One of these debts was so old that the creditor had forgotten both him and it, but the converted miner knew all about it, and insisted on paying, which he did.

His wife though a patient, well-conducted woman, was still a Romanist, and, for a long time, saw no need of Christ for herself. She rejoiced in the change that grace had wrought in her husband, and owned that the preaching of the “Protestants,” as she called them, had done him good, but she still trusted in her priests and their mummeries, for she did not really know herself a sinner, and therefore her conscience was easily satisfied with “confession” to the priest and prayers to the images of the saints. In the meanwhile the converted miner became an earnest laborer for Christ, in giving away tracts and speaking to all who would listen to him; and in this way he was the happy instrument of leading nine persons to Jesus. At last the Lord gave him the desire of his heart — his wife and son were both brought to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and were both baptized in the river Loire only last spring. The converted miner, of course, was present; and, when all was over and all the company gone, he stayed behind alone, on his knees, on the shore of the river, to pour out his heart in weeping over the precious love of Christ, who had done so much for him.

“To whom much is forgiven, the same loveth much.”

Are you forgiven? But, perhaps you do not feel your need of forgiveness? You may not have been so bad as the converted miner had been, but you see even the poor little boy found out, through grace, that he was a sinner, and because he was a sinner he fled to Christ. “For this is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners” — only sinners. If you are not a sinner, you have NO SAVIOUR; if you are, you cannot do without Him. Then go to Jesus at once, it may be “too late” tomorrow.

J. L. K.

To Parents.

On Teaching a Child the Holy Scriptures.

THE subject of the training of children “in the nurture and admonition of the Lord” is a deeply interesting one to believing parents, and one upon which some have a much-exercised conscience. One of the questions which engages them is, When should they begin to impart the knowledge of the Scriptures to the little ones committed to their charge?

It seems to me that a due consideration of the case of Timothy would tend to a settlement of this important question. The words of the inspired Apostle concerning him in this respect are, “that from a child thou hast known the Holy Scriptures” (2 Tim. 3:15). This is evidently said in commendation of the fact thus stated. No doubt Timothy was greatly blessed in the circumstances of his birth and early training; for we are told of the “unfeigned faith” both of his grandmother Lois and his mother Eunice: so that we may be sure that he had the advantages of the godly rearing of such a mother, and, it may be, also of his grandmother.

I suppose that it would be impossible to specify with exactness at what age a child is capable of receiving instruction in divine truth; but we should never overlook the fact that all teaching, whether to the babe or to the adult, which leads one to become “wise unto salvation,” must be by the Spirit of God; and this, to the mind that bows to the power and grace of God, simplifies the question to a great extent.

I find that there are five or six words in the New Testament which are translated by the English word “Child,” or “Children.” Some of these words are not specific as regards young children, but apply to children of any age, or are used in a still more extended sense; but the word that is used of Timothy, in the passage above quoted, is brephos. This is the same word that is used in the passages given at the close of this article, and I think the reader will agree with me that it is definitely applied to very young children, and to them only.

What, then, is the inference to be drawn, or the lesson to be learned, from the fact that from a child Timothy had known the Holy Scriptures? Clearly, I judge, that Christian parents, mothers especially, are privileged to count upon God for His blessing on the earliest attempts to convey to the minds of their children the simplest statements of His Word. No doubt, much grace and wisdom from above will be required to do this wisely and well. Still, with so blessed an instance as that of Timothy before us, there is ample room for faith in God, as to His watering the seed of His Word, sown in the heart of even the youngest child who can be induced to listen to the utterance of the name of Jesus, or who is at all able to comprehend the elements of the Gospel of the grace of God, or the unfolding of the works and ways of the Lord as detailed in the Evangelists.

LIST ABOVE REFERRED TO.

(Taken from “The Englishman’s Greek Concordance.”)

Luke 2:12. — The babe wrapped in swaddling clothes (also Luke 1:41 and 44).

Luke 2:16. — Mary and Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger.

Luke 18:15. — They brought unto Him also infants.

Acts 7:19. — They cast out their young children.

2 Timothy 3:15. — From a child thou hast known.

1 Peter 2:2. — As new-born babes, desire the sincere milk of the word.

The Rainbow.

(Gen. 9:8-17.)

Oh! father, oh! mother,

Come hither and look;

Oh! sister and brother,

Leave picture and book.

What is there for glory

With this that can vie,

In painting or story? —

The Bow in the sky.

Its span, oh, bow splendid!

How noble its height!

Its colors, how blended

And soft to the sight!

It tells us of gladness,

Of refuge from care,

Of smiling in sadness; —

This arch in the air.

But, see! It is fading

And passing away;

For clouds are now shading

The orb of the day.

How like human pleasure!

A moment it cheers,

Then leaves us at leisure

For trials and tears.

A God-chosen token,

With glory endow’d,

The Rainbow hath spoken

This vuice from the cloud:

That ne’er shall the fountains.

Again overflow

The heights of the mountains,

Nor flesh overthrow.

The Ark from the waters

Kept Noah, his wife,

His sons and his daughters,

And all that had life:

So, those in Christ hiding

No judgment shall know;

In Him over-riding

Its waves and its woe.

Faithfulness.

A. B. was for several years in the army, and during the latter portion of his time was converted to God. When he had finished his period of service, he preferred to claim his discharge, as he felt that his position was a hindrance to his glorifying God. Being a husband and a father, it was incumbent upon him to obtain some employment in order that he might maintain his wife and family; but, having no trade, he did not know to what to turn his hand. He, however, put his trust in the Lord, and in due time he was taken into a house of business as a messenger and for general useful purposes; and thus his temporal wants were supplied, and he was happy in the assurance that he was giving satisfaction to his employers.

One morning, however, the head of the firm required him to tell a gentleman, whom he expected would call to see him, that he was not at home. This direction greatly troubled A. B. He did not like to disobey his master, and, as a consequence, perhaps lose his situation, and he felt uneasy in his conscience at the thought of telling a falsehood; and in this conflict he passed two or three most unhappy hours. But he found grace to lift his heart to the Lord, and to put confidence in Him. So, a short time before the gentleman was expected, A. B. went to his master, and informed him, respectfully, but plainly, that he could not say that his master was out when he knew that he was at home.

He then quitted the room, leaving the result of the course which he had taken to the Lord. The master made no direct comment to him upon the matter, either at the time or subsequently, so that things went on for some weeks much as they had before, except that when a trustworthy person was required to do anything, or to be sent anywhere, A. B. was oftener chosen than before, the master occasionally remarking that he selected him because he had confidence in him.

A few months after the occurrence of this incident, he called A. B. before him, and said that he had been asked to find some steady man to fill a certain post where his attendance would only be occasionally required, and that, as he did not know a more suitable person, he had recommended him; adding that he could attend to the business in question as well as that in which he was already engaged during the usual hours. Of course A. B. expressed his grateful thanks to the gentleman. But how was his heart lifted up to the Lord in thankfulness for His mercy in thus abundantly recompensing the little act of uprightness, of not telling a falsehood for gain, or to please his earthly master!

This little incident surely tells its own tale without multiplying words. I do not therefore think it needful to make any comment upon it. I would only direct attention to the following Scriptures, as, among many others, bearing upon the subject of faithfulness to the Lord.

“It is better to trust in the Lord than to put confidence in man.” Psa. 118:8.

“Them that honor me I will honor.”―1 Sam. 2:30.

“He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much: and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much. If therefore ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches? And if ye have not been faithful in that which is another man’s, who shall give you that which is your own?” — Luke 16:10-12.

“Godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to come.” — 1 Tim. 4:8.

“Servants, obey in all things your masters according to the flesh; not with eyeservice, as men pleasers; but in singleness of heart, fearing God: and whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men; knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance: for ye serve the Lord Christ. But he that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong which he hath done: and there is no respect of persons.” — Colossians 3:22-25.

W. T.

God's Rainbow.

Gen 9:12-17.

“I DO set my bow in the cloud,” God said, when He had brought the flood upon the earth, and destroyed all the people in it except Noah and those who had been with him in the ark. He now declared that there should not any more be “a flood to destroy the earth;” that, having set His bow in the cloud, He would “look upon it,” and remember His gracious promise. Noah, too, might look up to it, and remember what God had said to him about it, feeling quite sure that the waters would never again “become a flood,” from which he could only be saved by building another great ship.

How kind of God to give this “token” to us, and to assure us that, when it is there for us to see, He also will look upon it! and for this token to be above us, and outside of us; no change in its shape, or beauty, or its meaning, however we may change or even lose sight of it!

Is not this like the blessed Lord Jesus Christ whom God has “set,” not “in the clouds,” but “at His own right hand in the heavenly places?” (Eph. 1:20). His wrath against sin came upon this holy sin-bearer on the cross. He “once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust,” but now His suffering is all over; and the One who was once on the cross, bearing sins and crowned with thorns, has “sat down at the right hand of the Majesty on high,” and is “crowned with glory and honor.” And the sinner who has learned in the presence of God what it is to be “verily guilty” before Him; who confesses his sins to the God whom he has offended by them, resting in simple trust upon the “precious blood” the Saviour shed upon the cross; such an one can look up and say, by faith I “see Jesus,” the One who took my place and suffered for my sins, crowned with glory. Like a beautiful rainbow set on high by God, who, as a Judge, dealt with sin at the cross, I look up to Jesus, and know that God also “looks upon” Him — is “well pleased” with Him, and will never again “forsake” Him, as He did when He had my iniquities laid upon Him (Isa. 53:6). The fact of His being there gives me joy, because it was “when He had by Himself purged our sins,” that He went there. He is not now on the cross; the soldiers took Him down that they might bury Him “out of sight and out of mind.” Nor is He now in the grave; if I “go and search the tomb of Jesus,” I shall find “He is not there, for He is risen, as He said.” But He is on the throne of His Father, and as I look on Him there, remembering that, having been “made sin for us,” He could only now be on the throne as having fully put away the sins He bore, peace flows into my soul. The Lord Jesus becomes to me, as I see Him seated in heaven, what the rainbow in the cloud was to Noah, God’s “token” that His judgment is past and gone for me, and that He will not again smite any more as He has done. God has smitten once. The blessed Lord Jesus became the Substitute for every sinner who through grace believes on Him, and the stroke of God’s justice fell upon Him. God will no more smite Him, nor any who believe in Him.

But this same fact of Jesus being upon God’s throne, is also the “token” of another thing; a very solemn truth, spoken of in Acts 17:31, where we read that “God hath appointed a day in the which He will judge the world in righteousness by that Man whom He hath ordained; whereof He hath given assurance unto all men, in that He hath raised Him from the dead.” Dear reader, do not forget this solemn side of the subject. The same truth as to the Lord Jesus being on high, like the rainbow set in the cloud, while it is the “token” to a believer that for him judgment is past, is the token to you that judgment is coming, if you are not cleansed by that precious blood. If the One whom man dishonored, murdered, and put out of sight, God has set in the very highest place in His universe, He is able to make all bow to Him; and He will do so (Phil. 2:9-11), only if it is not as a Saviour now, it must be as a righteous Judge then. Consider, dear friend, young or old, how you are treating that blessed Jesus whom God has so “highly exalted.” If you are slighting Him, or neglecting His “great salvation,’’ depend upon it nothing could be a greater offense to God, who loves His Son, and will have Him honored by all (John 5:22, 23). Pray think of these things when you see God’s rainbow set in the clouds, and remember that soon it will be said of this same Jesus, “Behold He cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see Him” (Rev. 1:7).

W. T.

The Servant Maid of Troissy.

A BELIEVER in the Lord Jesus Christ went to live as servant to a family in the village of Troissy, in the department of Marne, in France. The people who lived in this village were all Romanists, that is, persons who believe in the teaching of the Pope of Rome and his priests, who lead the poor ignorant people to worship the Virgin Mary and other departed saints, and even many that were not saints at all, such as St. Swithin, which is another name for Satan. They make images to these so-called saints, which they put up in their chapels and churches in little niches, and there the poor deluded worshippers kneel and pray and make offerings. Thus these chapels are turned into “Chambers of Imagery” (Ezek. 8. 12), and I am sorry to tell you that some of our so-called Protestant churches are fast becoming like them. One in particular, in a town in Somerset, which I have seen, has so many images within and without, that it well deserves to be called a “Chamber of Imagery,” for it is so full of them, that, turn which way you will, you see an image, and yet from the “altar” of that church, they read aloud every Lord’s day, “Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image!” I wonder what the people think when they hear those words and look around them. You will perhaps ask how such churches can be called Protestant. Well, I suppose it is because they are a protest against the Reformation, which, as you know, if you have read history, did so much to overturn the power of the Church of Rome. But you will be glad to hear that that power has been greatly shaken in Troissy. The dear disciple of Jesus Christ, shortly after she got there, began to lend books and tracts to such as were willing to read them. These books told of Christ, and showed the readers that there was no salvation in any other, for that “there is none other name under heaven given amongst men whereby we must be saved.”

This set people thinking and inquiring, and then she lent them the Scriptures, God’s own word, and that opened their eyes. One by one received the truth. The priests, slumbering in fancied security, and never dreaming that a poor servant maid could do anything to shake their power and influence, knew nothing of what was going on; but the Spirit of God was working by His humble instrument, and the TRUTH was fast undermining the huge system of falsehood which for ages had deceived the people of Troissy. Years passed on, the offerings to the “saints” grew less and less, those who went to “confession” fewer and fewer, and at last the fruit of the labors of the servant maid of Troissy was openly seen.

Only within the past few months it was found that half of the people of the village had forsaken the church of Rome! Nor was this all. Many of them had friends and acquaintances in other places, and had been at work lending books and speaking to them; and thus the truth had spread far and wide, and the priests woke up at last only to discover that they had lost, and Christ had found, too many souls to count! Think of that, dear young readers; half the population of a village “turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God, and to wait for his Son from heaven!” and how many more “in the regions beyond” we know not-all the fruit of the labors of one poor woman, quietly working in dependence on the Lord, speaking a word now and then, and lending books and tracts and bibles to those who were willing to read them! See what the Lord can do by means of one faithful servant when He is pleased to work! What encouragement to the weakest among us! How it should stir us up to give away tracts and other books that tell of Jesus, taking heed meanwhile to “walk as becometh the children of God,” so that no occasion maybe given “to the adversary to speak reproachfully.” Are you a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ? Can you call Him your own dear Lord and Saviour, knowing that His blood has put away your sins? If so, seek grace to imitate the servant maid of Troissy.

J. L. K.

Eternal Life.

I HAVE heard of life eternal,

Say, oh say, what may it be!

I have heard there is a heaven;

Is that heaven for me?

I have heard that I’m a sinner,

Heaven from sin forever free!

Yet they say that sinners enter,

Say, how can this be?

I have heard of life eternal,

Oh! ‘twas joyful news to me

When I heard that into heaven

Sinners enter free.

And I’ll tell the joyful story,

Fellow-sinner, now to you,

Which we both may sing in glory,

Wonderful, yet true.

God so loved poor wretched sinners,

That He gave His only Son;

Jesus came and died to save us;

Now the work is done.

This, oh this, is life eternal,

Tis to know the eternal God,

Tis to know the love of Jesus,

And His cleansing blood.

Thus, oh thus, was heaven opened,

Thus alone we enter in,

By the precious blood of Jesus,

Cleansing from all sin.

God has written to invite you,

Don’t His offered love refuse,

God’s own Spirit bide you welcome,

Is not this GOOD NEWS?

February, Dictionary of the Bible.

Cherubim, the plural of cherub. The first mention that we have of cherubim is in Genesis 3:24, when Adam was driven out of Eden, and a flaming sword kept the way of the tree of life. They were here evidently associated with the righteous judgment of God as to man. Figures of the cherubim were also made out of the two ends of the mercy-seat of the same piece with the mercy-seat (the blood-sprinkled propitiatory), which “declares God’s righteousness” (comp. Exodus 37:8; Leviticus 16:14,15; Romans 3:25). When Hezekiah appeals to Jehovah to execute righteous judgment upon Sennacherib, he calls upon Him as He that “dwelleth between the cherubim.” (comp. 2 Kings 19:15; Psalms 80:1; 99:1-4; 89:14; 97:2). The cherubim, or living creatures, are fully described in Ezekiel (ch. 1 and 10), where they are again connected with God’s righteous judgment of Israel; and also in Revelation 4:6-8, where they ascribe holiness to the Lord God Almighty, “which was, and is, and is to come.” In Revelation 6 it is one of the four “living creatures” (or cherubim) that calls for judgment, and, in chapter 15:7, gives the “seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth forever and ever,” to the seven angels. In the mercy-seat their number is two (a competent testimony as declaring God’s righteousness); and in Ezekiel and Revelation it is four, which number seems connected with life, and is employed continually in the types and figures of Him who is THE LIFE (see Exodus 25:12, 26, 34; 26:1, 7, 14, 32; 27:1, 4:16; 28:1; 30:2, 23, 34; 40:21, 22, 24, 26. Comp also the features of the four living creatures, Revelation 4:6-8, with the four Gospels, where Christ Jesus is set forth in Matthew as the Lion of the tribe of Judah; in Mark as the Perfect Servant; in Luke as Son of Man; and in John as Son of God, John 1:1-3).

Chestnut-tree (mentioned Genesis 30:37, and Ezekiel 31:8) is supposed to be properly the Plane-tree, which is a native of Western Asia. In favorable situations it becomes a very noble tree, and has the reputation of being one which affords the best shade in summer and most readily admits the sun’s rays in winter, on which account it was planted near palaces and public buildings.

Cher’ethites and Pelithites. — David’s body-guards (2 Sam. 8:18; 15:18; 23:23; 1 Chron. 18:17; compare 1 Sam. 30:14).

Cherith. — The brook or river on the banks of which Elijah dwelt, probably in one of the many caverns which abound in Palestine, and where, by God’s wondrous power and goodness, he was daily fed by ravens, a bird that will feed till he cannot fly (1 Kings 17:1, 3; Psa. 147:9). But although the Lord had commanded Elijah to hide himself there, “it came to pass, after a while, that the brook dried up, because there had been no rain in the land.” Now God could have caused it to flow on in spite of the drought, as He made the stream from the rock to flow through the desert (1 Cor. 10:4); but He was pleased to show His servant Elijah that His resources are not confined to time or place. Wherefore He sent him to the widow of Zarephath, and there He not only sustained him, and the widow, and her son, by a daily miracle, but made His servant a blessing to the poor Gentile by leading her, who, in common with all Gentiles then, had no doubt been a worshipper of idols, to the knowledge of the truth, first by His word: “Thus saith the Lord God of Israel (1 Kings 5:14), and then by giving her to know Himself as “God that raiseth the dead” — the living God (17-24; 2 Cor. 1:9; 4:14; Heb. 11:17-19).

Children. — This word is not confined in Scripture to persons under adult age, but has several other meanings and applications. For instance, it is sometimes used for inhabitants, or people (Gen. 29:1, margin), and very frequently for descendants (Num. 13:28; Deut. 2:9; 9:2; Josh. 22:9; Judg. 4:6; 14:16, &c.). By “children of Belial” and “children of wickedness,” &c. (Deut. 13:13; 1 Sam. 10:27; 2 Sam. 7:10; 1 Kings 21:13) is meant wicked persons, or followers of Belial. In this sense it has very much the same meaning as disciple, so also in the term, “children of the prophets” (2 Kings 9:1; 2:3, 5, 7, 15). Moreover, as children inherit the nature and property of their parents, the word is often used in the sense of inheritors, or belonging to (Job 41:34; Isa. 57:4; Matt. 8:12; 13:38; Eph. 2:3).

Chi’os (Acts 20:15). — One of the largest islands of the Archipelago, and distant about eight miles from the nearest point of Asia Minor. It is thirty miles long and ten miles broad, and very fertile in fruit, cotton, and silk. Its chief town was also called Chios, and had a good harbor. It is now called Khio by the Greeks, and Scio by the Italians.

Chittim. — A name applied to the coasts and islands of the Mediterranean sea, because, according to Jewish tradition, Kittim, son of Javan (Gen. 10:4), possessed the island of Cyprus, from which circumstance the whole region was afterward called Kittim or Chittim. As the Roman empire included these islands and coasts, “the ships of Chittim” (Dan. 11:30) mean the vessels of that people (Num. 24:24).

Chlo’e. — A Christian woman at Corinth (1 Cor. 1:11).

Chora’zin was, according to Jerome, a village of Galilee two miles from Capernaum (Matt. 11:21; Luke 10:13). No place of that name has been noticed in history since his day, and its very site is now unknown.

Chrysop’rasus (Rev. 21:20). — This name literally means “leek-green stone,” and the Chrysoprasus is of a greenish-golden color.

Answer to Bible Enigma for January, 1873.

THE D evil as a lion seeks to devour

The godly man in an unguarded hour;

A quila’s work did the Apostle share,

Content to labor for his daily fare.

The V eil within the Temple rent in twain,

Shower’ that the way to God was now made plain,

I dolatry was Israel’s greatest sin,

Which robbed their God of what was due to Him.

D aniel was by faith enabled to despise

The lion’s yawning jaws and glaring eyes.

David was chosen by the Lord

To rule a nation by His sacred word;

Sweet were the sounds that issued from his songs

In praise of Him to whom all praise belongs.

E. A. G. L. S,

D evil 1 Peter 5:8.

A quila Acts 18:23.

V eil Matthew 27:61.

I dolatry 2 Kings 17:12-16,

D aniel Daniel 6:16.

DAVID.

G. L. S.

Bible Enigma.

WHOM did the Lord of hosts His shepherd call?

Who raised the ax the prophet’s son let fall?

Who for a noble deed was harshly blamed?

One of Paul’s helpers to the Romans named?

What saint on earth saw Christ at Gad’s right hand?

Whose son was call’d to leave his native land?

What sinful prophet was in battle slain?

Whom did St. Paul restore to life again?

Who to his feast had sacred vessels brought?

Who through the parching land green pastures sought?

Who tauntingly to Hezekiah sent?

Whose words caused David deeply to repent?

Who in the fight disguised himself in vain?

What people by deceit a league did gain?

Who with his trusty spear wished Saul to slay?

Who in the eventide went forth to pray?

Where did the Lord a widow’s heart make glad,

And by his mighty power revive the dead?

The second letter from the first name take,

The first of all the rest; without mistake,

A most momentous truth you then will see,

Without that change you ne’er can happy be.

The Wreck and the Pilot Boat.

“The Son of Man is come to seek and to save that which is lost.” — Luke 19:10.

Endeavor to imagine a large ship in trim order, with captain and crew, passengers with children, ropes and cables, sails and rigging overhauled, food and fuel for a longer time than it is calculated the voyage will last. The morning of her departure arrives, and with it the good wishes of those interested in her. She unfurls her sails before the breeze, and moves gallantly o’er the crested waters, while those on board are filled with bright anticipations of the happy future. Evening draws on, and darkness soon covers the deep, the gentle breeze becomes a gale, the darkness thickens, and the angry waters leap and roar; so, with lamps hoisted, brightly burning, even more brilliant than her fellows, she seeks the shelter of the neighboring coast, and drops her anchor, to ride in “peace and safety” till the storm is past.

Soon, in this place of refuge, mirth and revelry, singing and dancing, gambling and awful profanity, take the place of fear on board that ship; no thoughts of death assail them, though the messenger is near. Night wears on, till the lights below are ordered out, and each one, except the watch, retires to rest. Without any warning, those peaceful slumbers are broken by an alarming cry from the watch, “Ship ahoy! ship ahoy!” to warn the dreadful enemy off; but the fearful thundering crash which follows tells the dismal-story that the cry was too late, too late, alas! to avert the dreadful calamity. Oh, the terror-stricken cries of the mothers, the heartrending shrieks of little ones, the consternation and horror on every face, for that vessel which had sailed so gallantly is now sinking into a watery grave! The pumps are set in motion quickly, all hands are striving with might and main to save the sinking ship, they endeavor to patch or fill the dreadful rent, but the waters of death are rushing in upon them, and overwhelming them with despair. All hope is over, they cannot save her, she is going down hopelessly to destruction. You have doubtless anticipated the name of the lamented vessel — the Northfleet — ere this, and I have no doubt you have sympathized with the brave captain’s wife and others in their loss.

I have been thinking the condition of this ship is just a picture of man in his natural state. He starts upon the voyage of life, it may be well freighted with health and strength, he makes provision for a long voyage, much longer even than he knows it will last; he has the best wishes of those interested in him, is cheered with hope, and, as far as this life is concerned, has bright prospects: but, in a little while, the adverse winds of sorrow and the waves of affliction make him think for a moment of a place of refuge and safety, yet, owe they are over, and he is well, he forgets the days of his trial and buries his sorrows in the amusements of the world, never thinking that swift dark messenger, Death, may come upon him in a moment, even while his lamps of health are burning more brilliantly than his fellows.

Some disease or calamity strikes him; every effort is made to save him, the doctor is called in, but he becomes an irrecoverable wreck.

Did you ever see the place where a wreck has occurred? They float a green; over the spot, with the word “wreck” upon it, to warn others. Over how many graves, alas I might this be written. Oh, then, be warned, for I may tell you this world is just like that sinking ship; things appear to be progressing — science, art, railways, electric telegraphs, and men, by their lives and actions, all seem to say peace and safety; but let me tell you once more this world, and all that remains in it, like the once-famous city of Tyre, with its merchandise and its riches, is doomed to sudden destruction (1 Thess. 5:3; 2 Peter 3:10).

Some anxious ones may inquire if the above is really a true picture of man and the world, and ask, How are we to escape how are we to be saved? I think we have a beautiful illustration in the manner the sinking ones were rescued from the wreck. John Stanley, mate of the pilot cutter Princess, says “the master saw signals of distress, and he immediately gave orders to man the boat. I rowed to the wizen cross-trees of the wreck first, and asked how many were there. They replied, ‘Nine.’ I told them to get into the boat, one at a time. I told the others I would return for them as soon as possible. I did so, and asked, How many in the cross-trees?’ They replied, ‘Five.’ I told them to get into the boat, one at a time. I took them on board the cutter, and returned to the wreck a third time, and asked how many still remained. They replied, ‘Ten.’ I took them into the boat, and not seeing any more, I returned; and the cutter kept cruising about the wreck until daylight.”

Now, just look at what took place.

The master of the pilot cutter saw the perishing condition of those on board the wreck, and he sent a pilot boat to her; he saw they were sinking fast into the waters of death, and he, in compassion and pity, sent someone to save them. Those on board the wreck had been vainly endeavoring to save themselves by their own efforts, by pumping and trying to mend the broken vessel; but nothing they could do would save them; they were in a lost condition. That stern terrible reality Death was before them, and after that the judgment (Heb. 9:27). (Most of the readers of this paper will own they are sinners, but how few are aware that they are LOST sinners; but, until they know they are LOST, they will not believe on Him who left His glory and came into this world “to seek and to save that which was lost.” — Luke 19:10. Jesus says He will not cast out any that come to Him; but those who will not believe on Him must die in their sins. — John 6:37; 8:24). But presently, in the scene of misery and woe, they hear the measured strokes of well-plied oars. Oh, how their hearts must have leaped with the bare hope of deliverance! Why 1 Because they knew they were lost except some one came to save them, and as the pilot boat drew near to the side of the wreck, and the voice of their deliverer asked how many there were to be saved, I think there would be more music in that voice to them than all the music and melody in the world before; and why Because they knew they could not be saved without him. Now, mark what he tells them — to get into the boat, one at a time; each one for himself was to jump into the boat, just as they were.

He did not ask them tip pray and beseech him to save them, to feel they were in a fit state for him to save thein, or first to love him; their entreaties, their feelings, their prayers, their tears, and themselves also would all have gone to the bottom of the deep if they had not obeyed the command to jump into the pilot boat, just as they were. Everyone who jumped was saved, because they obeyed the one who came to save them. This is just a faint picture of God’s love to perishing sinners. He saw our lost and ruined condition. He saw we must sink, and sink forever into that place of never-ending misery. He saw that by our own efforts we could not save ourselves; therefore in compassion and pity He sent His only-begotten Son (the true Pilot) to seek and to save that which was lost. Once in the pilot boat would not their doubts and fears cease? Could words express their thankfulness to their kind deliverer because they were now saved? They had heard his word; they believed he was sent to save them; thus they passed from a scene of death and ruin into a place of safety. Jesus Christ says, “He that heareth my word, and believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life” (John 5:24). “Blessed are they that put their trust in Him” (Psa. 2:12).

Oh, then, let me entreat you to ask yourselves, Am I on the wreck, or in the Pilot boat — that is, in Christ, “a new creature” — or in my sins? (2 Cor. 5:17; John 8:24). It must be one or the other. If in your sins, I beseech you ere this world sinks beneath the waters of eternal judgment to come to Jesus now, just as you are.

The little girl Maria Tapling, one of the saved ones, says while her father went to fetch the remainder of his family the boat was cut adrift; it was too late, and they all perished because they were not in the boat. Yes; so it will be when the Lord Jesus be revealed in flaming fire He will destroy those who obey not the gospel (2 Thes. 7:8). When Maria returned to her Sunday school the following Sunday, her schoolfellows wept for joy, the girls kissed her, the boys shook her by the hand, and they made her presents. Why was all this Because she had been in a lost condition and was now saved. “Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth” (Luke 15:10). “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved” (Acts 16:31).

T. M.

How sad was my condition

Till Jesus made me whole,

There is but one Physician,

Can cure a sinsick soul.

‘Twas He that sought and found me,

And snatch’d me from the grave,

To tell to all around me,

His wond’rous power to save.

A dying, risen Jesus,

Seen by the eye of faith,

At once from danger frees us,

And saves the soul from death.

Come then to this Physician,

His help He’ll freely give;

He makes no hard condition,

‘Tis only — look and live.

The Well in the Wilderness.

Genesis 21:14-19.

LOOK at that mother and her boy! They have been sent away from the home where they have lived ever since he was born, and now they are wandering about on the hot sand of the desert. They started early in the morning, and the mother had a big bottle of water on her shoulder, but now they have drank it every drop, and cannot find any more. It is too hot for them to live long without water, and, as none is to be seen, the woman makes up her mind that they must die. But she loves the lad, and cannot bear to see him die; it is so hard to see those suffer whom we love. I think sometimes, as I read of the blessed Lord Jesus dying on the cross, what it must have been to His Father, God, as He looked down and saw how cruelly and shamefully the wicked men were serving His “beloved Son!” How very patient and good He must be to see it all, and not destroy in a moment the people who provoked Him so!

Well, this poor woman, Hagar, cannot bear to think of seeing her dear boy die of thirst, so she puts him down under a shrub, and goes “a good way off,” leaving him all alone, not thinking ever to see him again alive. And then she sits down, and bursts out crying, to think how hard her lot is; and now to have to part with her dear Ishmael, whom she loved so much. But when she weeps and lifts up her voice, and the boy too, cries out where he is, God hears from heaven, and sends His angel to speak to her. He calls to her and says, “Fear not” — the very same words that God and His angels have said so many times to poor men and women when afraid or in trouble. In the. Gospel of St. Luke you may read those same two little words that mean so much seven times over; three times spoken by angels, and four times by Jesus, the Lord of angels. One of the first things we read about Adam after he had sinned against God was, that “he was afraid;” and one of the first things we read about the coming into the world of the Saviour of sinners is, that God sent His angels to say to them, “Fear not.”

And so in this chapter the angel says the same to Hagar: “Fear not.” And more than this, “God opened her eyes, and she saw a well of water! “This was just what she wanted, and yet it was there before, and she did not see it. God had provided that well; Hagar had not to dig for the water, but just to go and fill her empty bottle with it, when God opened her eyes to see it. How this reminds us of another poor weary woman we read of in the fourth chapter of John, who also had an empty water pot, and a heart empty of everything that could satisfy her, or make her really happy. And one sat near her who was the “Fountain of living waters,” and she did not know Him. Presently her eyes were opened to see and know a little of what He was, as Hagar’s were to see the well that was springing up with water near to her. And then she was filled, left her water-pot empty, and forgot it, in telling the people of the city about Jesus!

Dear reader, young or old, however full the bottle may have been when you started, soon the water will be all “spent” in it, and you cannot go back for more. You may have “started in life” early and happy, and thought to make a good thing of it, like the young man in Luke 15 who “gathered all together, and took his journey;” but the time “when he had spent all” soon came. Our mirth and joy will not last long away from Him who giveth us all things richly to enjoy. And what then “A mighty famine in that land, and he began to be in want.” The “waste” must bring “want” sooner or later, and all is waste that is spent on ourselves away from God!

But some have begun to be in want; I trust you have, dear reader. You say “I perish with hunger,” I am in a wilderness that gives me nothing really good. I have a guilty conscience, an uneasy mind, a wretched heart. I long to find rest for my soul, but the world, with all it calls pleasure, only makes me weary and sad. It amuses and excites, but leaves the heart empty; the water is spent in the bottle; what shall I do? Dear friend, it is Jesus you need; He alone can satisfy, and He is near at hand — “nigh unto all that call upon Him.” And you cannot want Him more than He wants you. When He gave that poor “woman of Samaria” to drink of living water, He was so pleased Himself — so satisfied, that it was like food to Him. His disciples beg Him to eat what they have brought Him from the city, but He says, “My meat (or food) is to do the will of Him that sent me.” And when the poor prodigal was received back safe and sound, it was his father and not he, who said, “It was meet that we should make merry and be glad.”

Hagar’s eyes were opened to see a well that was already there, though she thought herself about to die with thirst; and just so the precious Saviour your heart needs, is One who has already come. His precious blood has been shed for sin, and put it away for everyone who believes in Him. You have not to go anywhere to find Him, or do anything to turn His heart towards you, or open His hand to bless you. He is near, and waiting to be gracious. He says, “If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink” (John 7:37). “Let him that is athirst come, and whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely” (Rev. 22:17).

W. T.

About Joseph and His Brothers.

For Little, Readers.

Gen. 37:2.

JOSEPH was a good lad, and helped his brothers to feed their sheep in the field; but they were wicked men, and did what was wrong. We do not know what it was they did: perhaps they told Joseph not to let their father Jacob know. But he knew it would not be right to hide it from his father, and so he went and told him. It does not say that they hurt Joseph himself, or did anything to vex him; so it was not just going to his father to “tell tales” — that would have been as foolish and wrong then as it is now; but what they did was “evil,” and it was quite right of him not to keep it to himself.

I once knew some little children who used to do naughty things that they did not want their dear father to know, and they used to say to one another, “Don’t you tell father about me, and then I won’t tell of you.” Those were not good children, and if God had not been very gracious to them, and turned their hearts to Himself, I do not know what would have become of them. But they have now learned to love the Lord Jesus, and, as He has put all their sins away, they have nothing to hide.

Dear little one, be sure and never do things that you would not like for others to know. They are sure to come out some day, for God knows all about them. Adam and Eve, in the garden, when they could not see God, and forgot that He could see them, did what He had told them not to do; and then, when they heard Him calling to them in the cool of the evening, they were afraid, and tried to hide themselves among those same trees that God had given them that they might eat of their fruit and sit under their shadow. We must not forget that, although there may not be any brother Joseph to bring to our father the “evil report” of what we do, yet God Himself sees it all. No one else may be near to see us — it may, be in the middle of the night, when all is dark and quiet — but there is nothing hidden from the great God with whom we have to do. A man once asked where he should go, so as to be out of God’s sight; but he had to say, “Even the night shall be light about me. Yea, the darkness hideth not from Thee; but the night shineth as the day: the darkness and the light are both alike to Thee” (Psa. 139:11, 12). Think over this, dear little reader, and next month, if I am spared, I will try and say something more to you about’ Joseph and his brothers.

W. T.

THERE is an eye that never sleeps

Beneath the wing of night;

There is an ear that never shuts,

When sink the beams of light;

There is an arm that never tires

When human strength gives way;

There is a love that never fails

When earthly loves decay.

The Grain and the Grit.

“Prove all things, hold fast that which Is good.” (1 Thou. vs. 21.)

“Take heed what ye hear.” (Mark 4:24.)

“Take heed how ye hear.” (Luke 8:18.)

“The ear trieth words, as the month tasteth meat.” (Job 34:3.)

With pleasure I mark how the fowl takes her food,

With instinct, by God, her Creator, endued;

Though greedy for grain, yet on guard against hurt,

She picks up the seed and she shakes off the dirt.

The grain she rejects not because of the grit,

But, cleansing it first, she disdains not a bit;

The dirt she refuses, but freely she feeds

On any choice morsels or nourishing seeds.

What careful discretion in her do I see!

Bat am I as wise in my feeding as she?

Know I how to gather the Truth’s precious seed,

For strength, for refreshment, and grace in my need?

The pure, incorruptible, seed of the Word,

By which I have life, and with blessing have heard,

By God has been given the soul to sustain,

And, coming from Him, it is all golden grain.

But, may-be, the servant who scatters the seed,

To keep it in pureness has not taken heed;

And so, with the grain, he may mingle some dirt,

Which, if I should swallow, would do me some hurt.

Then, what shall I do? Why, take heed what I hear,

The grain from the grit and the gravel keep clear;

Thus, feed on the food which the Lord doth provide,

And cast all the rubbish and refuse aside.

So shall I use rightly my circumcis’d ear,

While watching my heart as to how I should hear;

All things must I prove, but the good only hold,

And treasure the Truth that’s more precious than gold.

Suta Ram and His New Book.

THERE is a village in South India, called Booka-patnam, where, until lately, all the people were worshippers of idols, and you know the Word of God says that the things offered to idols are offered to devils. What a shocking thing to offer offerings to devils! It doesn’t matter what name the idol may have— all that’s offered to idols is offered to devils; God says so, and, of course, it’s true. So that, if a person offer an ox, with garlands of flowers to Jupiter (Acts 14:13), or a wax candle and flowers to an image called “Mary” or “Peter,” it is all the same in God’s sight. “The things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God” (1 Cor. 10:20).

Well, a young man named Suta Ram, a working goldsmith by trade, lived in this town of Booka-patnam, and, like the rest, he was an idolater. But one day a Christian man who was traveling that way gave him some portions of the Scriptures printed in the language which Suta Ram spoke, and which was Telugu. Now Suta Ram was fond of reading, and, as these Scripture portions were printed in his own language, he was curious to know what they were about, and therefore began to read them. The more he read, the more he became interested; and, as he found they were only a part of the Bible, he wanted to get the rest. This was not a very easy matter, but at last he heard that the whole Bible in his own language was to be had at another town, called Bellary, a long way off, and, having found some merchants who traveled to and from that place, he gave them a rupee to fetch him a Telugu Bible.

As soon as he got the “New Book,” as he called it, he began to read it right through, beginning at Genesis, and reading on day after day, until, at last, he was brought to Christ. Then he asked some of his neighbors to come to his house to “hear what the ‘New Book’ said,” and to speak together About it. This they did, and the Lord blessed it to them, so that, like Suta Ram himself, some of them also were led to Christ. But Suta Ram’s wife and mother did not like the “New Book,” and showed their hatred of it by purposely neglecting to light his lamp of an evening, or to supply it with oil, so as to hinder his readings with his neighbors as far as they could. Hover, Suta Ram, instead of using blows, as he would have done when he was an idolater, to make them do his will, won them over by gentle persuasion to attend the readings themselves, until, at last, they were brought to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ and learned to love the Book they had once hated. In this way he went on for more than three years, gathering his friends and neighbors together around the Word of God several times during the week, and always on the Lord’s day, to talk together over the “New Book.”

At last, though still a young man, the time came for him “to depart and be with Christ, which is far better.”

He was only twenty-eight years old, yet his health began to fail him rapidly; but his light only burned the brighter as the earthly vessel decayed. More earnest than ever in his ministry of the Word and in prayer, the “New Book” was his constant companion and theme, and the idols of his native village fell before it as Dagon fell before the ark of the Lord (1 Sam. 5). Well, one evening he seemed even more anxious than usual to speak solemnly to all around him. After reading Revelation 21, he was much moved, and, laying down the Book, he spoke to his hearers of the beautiful City, and asked whether they could not even then see the glory of God by faith?

Then he spoke of the joys of that blessed scene, of the streets of gold and the gates of pearl, and

“What it would be to be there”

— there, in the full blaze of the glory of God, and in the presence of the Lamb, who is the light thereof.

This was his last address on earth, for a little later in the evening he quietly sank to rest, breathing out his soul in perfect peace, without pain and without a struggle. Shortly before his death he had asked his friends to send far and wide the Scripture portions which he had first read before he got the “New Book,” but his beloved Bible he begged them to keep and continue to read in his house after his death. This they did; and, when some English missionaries went there only a few months ago, they found that these dear saints were still accustomed to assemble themselves together, and others with them, around God’s blessed Word. And there was one thing which pleased and surprised these missionaries much. What do you think that was? Why, the wonderful way in which these believers could quote the Word of God, particularly Suta Ram’s widow, who could quote from memory whole chapters, and even larger portions of Scripture, and not only quote them, but compare prophecy with New Testament truth, and one part of Scripture with another, in a way that I am afraid would put a good many English Christians to shame. You see these poor saints had only one book among them all, and, as they loved God’s Word, and wanted to know it well, they were in the habit of learning by heart as much as ever they could, so that, when they were at their own homes, or going about their several duties, they could, so to speak, read without a book! Thus “the Word of Christ” dwelt in them richly; they were “mighty in the Scriptures,” and if anybody asked them a reason of the hope that was in them, or any other question as to their faith, they were in the habit of answering, not in their own words, but in the words of the Bible. I wonder how many believers in this country could do that? Could you It is a great blessing to have the Bible in the house and in the hand, but a greater still to have it in the heart and memory, so as to be able to say, “It is written” to every suggestion of the enemy. It was thus, you know, that Jesus met Satan in the wilderness, and it is thus that believers, young or old, should meet him or his servants now. But how can they do so if they have only a general knowledge of truth, and not a particular knowledge of the inspired Word itself?

“By the word of the Lord were the heavens made” (Psa. 33). How mighty is that word! It is “the sword of the Spirit,” and is “able to build you up.” “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? Even by taking heed thereto according to Thy word.” There never was more need than there is now for believers, young and old, to have such a knowledge of the Word itself as to be able to meet every form of error with, “It is written.” The “perilous times” long foretold have come (2 Tim. 3), and every form of error now abounds. How will you meet “the opinions of men?” but by imitating the precious example of Suta Ram and those dear saints in the far-off Indian valley of Bookapatnam. Yet to do this you must know the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make you WISE unto salvation. May the Lord lead you to see the increasing need of this for His own glory’s sake and your blessing.

J. L. K.

Soaring and Singing.

WHY should we sigh, when we should sing?

Why fold, when we should spread the wing?

Though o’er our hearts should hang a cloud,

Let us ascend, and sing aloud.

Sure we, who are of heav’nly birth,

Should not be chain’d to cares of earth;

But rise on faith’s unwearied wing,

And praises unto Jesus sing.

The Lark must needs frequent the ground,

For there its mate and young are found;

And find its heav’n-provided fare;

But must it e’er be pinioned there?

Oh, no! from earth it loves to soar,

And in the sky its strain to pour;

And shall not we with joy upspring,

And sing our songs while on the wing?

Who has such cause to sing as we?

And who can strike so high a key?

Redeem’d to God; and bless’d on high,

Our Life, our home, above the sky.

God’s children, lov’d as Christ, His Son,

With Him, the Head, forever one!

Oh! freely we our praises bring,

Rejoicing, we give thanks and sing.

While gazing on His glorious face,

The Fullness, Fount of love and grace!

While dwelling on His dying love,

And all His living love above,

We taste of heav’n, inhale its air,

In body here, in spirit there;

To Him, we fragrant worship bring,

To Him, we with the Spirit sing.

We soon shall hear His welcome call,

And rise to meet Him — one and all;

Then, with delight and sweet surprise,

Shall we behold Him in the skies.

Then, in His image we shall be,

And evermore His glory see;

And when He leads the song we sing,

How will the vaulted heavens ring!

March, Dictionary of the Bible.

Church. ― The Greek word rendered Church in the New Testament means assembly. A number of persons called together, even for a civil purpose, is so called, as in Acts 19:32, 39, 41, where the original word is the same.

In Acts 7:38, “The church in the wilderness” means the assembly or congregation of Israel. But the word is chiefly used either to denote a local assembly of believers in the Lord Jesus Christ (as in Acts 13:1; Romans 16:5; 1 Corinthians 16:19; Revelation 2 and 3., &c.), or the whole body of saints on earth, as in Matthew 16:18; 1 Corinthians 12:28; Galatians 1:13; Ephesians 1:22, 3:10; Hebrews 12:23; Colossians 1:18. “The assembly of God,” or “of Christ,” consists both of Jews and Gentiles (Eph. 2:14-22; 3:6), but only of true believers, although that which presents itself as God’s assembly may include mere professors, and at last become so corrupt that Christ will utterly reject it (Rev. 3:16). Yet if such persons “have crept in unawares,” they have no business there, and, although responsible for the place they have taken, they really form no part of the Church of God (2 Tim. 2:19-21, 3:1-9; Jude, &c.). The Church is not mentioned or referred to in the Old Testament, except in unexplained types: it was absolutely “hid in God;” and the Old Testament saints, although saved through Christ are not spoken of as the Church. From Abel down to the Day of Pentecost they were saved as individuals; after that, although personal and individual faith was just as needful, the Lord added daily TO THE CHURCH such as were being saved (Acts 2:47). Till Christ was glorified “the Holy Ghost was not yet given” (John 7:39), and therefore until then believers could not be “baptized by one Spirit into ONE BODY.” It was impossible for disciples to be members of Christ while He was on earth. Then He stood alone (John 12:24), and but through death and resurrection would have abided alone. But risen and glorified, He sent down the Holy Ghost (John 15:26, 16:7; Acts 2:2, 33), by whom the Church was formed for the first time on the Day of Pentecost — the fiftieth day from His resurrection, who is the “First-fruits” of them that slept (1 Cor. 15:23; Lev. 23:10, 11). On that day a “NEW meat-offering” was offered to the Lord, as “a kind of first-fruits of His creatures” (Lev. 23:15-17; James 1:18), and has existed on earth ever since. The Church is the body of which Christ is the Head (Eph. 1:22, 23), and every believer is a member of that body (1 Cor. 12:12, 13-27). This body is indwelt by the Spirit, who also dwells in each member (1 Cor. 3:16; 6:15); and thus] believers are united to each other and the Lord by One Spirit (1 Cor. 12:13; Rom. 12:4; Acts 9:1-4). In the last-quoted passage you see that the saints whom Saul was persecuting are spoken of as being Jesus Himself, so truly are they “His body” (Eph. 5:30; Col. 1:24). Christ “loved the Church, and gave Himself for it,” and, as the Lord God presented Eve to Adam, so will the Lord Jesus “present to Himself,” without spot or wrinkle or any such thing, a glorious Church (Eph. 5:27).; thus the Church is called His bride (Rev. 21:9; 19:7; Eph. 5:32). Raised or changed, we shall be caught up together to meet the Lord in the air, and so be ever with the Lord (1 Thess. 4). After this we shall reign with Him, and that forever and ever (Rev. 22:5; 2 Tim. 2:12).

Chronicles. — A name which appears to have been first given by Jerome to the two historical books of the Old Testament which bear that title. The Jews call these books words of days, and reckon the two as one book. They were evidently written by some inspired writer after the Babylonish captivity (2 Chron. 35:25; 36:21, 22), and Ezra is most generally supposed to have been the instrument, but others think that Mal chi was their author, as the genealogy of Zerubbabel is carried down beyond Ezra’s day (1 Chron. 3:19-24).

Chrys’olite (Rev. 21:20). — This stone is yellowish green, of every variety and degree of shade, but always with a yellow and gold luster. It is supposed to be the same as that translated “beryl,” which in the Hebrew is Tharshish (Ex. 28:20; Song of Sol. 5:14; Dan. 10:6).

Chu’shan-Rishatha’im. — A Mesopotamian king who oppressed the Israelites eight years, and was conquered by Othniel (Judg. 3:8-10).

Chu’za. — The steward of Herod Antipas, whose wife Joanna ministered of her substance to the need of the Lord Jesus Christ and His disciples (Luke 8:3).

Cilic’ia, a province in the south-east of Asia Minor, having the Cilician Sea on the south (Acts 27:5).

Cilicia Proper (as the level or eastern part was called) was well watered and abundant in grain and fruits. Its chief towns were Issus, Solos, and Tarsus, the birth-place of the Apostle Paul. The western, or mountainous, part, called Cilicia Trachea, abounded in cedars and firs for shipbuilding, and was noted for its goats, from whose skins tents and cloaks were manufactured, and also for its horses, 360 of which formed part of the yearly tribute paid to the King of Persia. Many Jews settled in Cilicia (Acts 6:9).

Cin’namon, is mentioned Exo. 30:23; Prov. 7:17; Song of Solomon 4:14; Revelation 18:13. Cinnamon is obtained by peeling the twigs and shoots of the plants every three or four years from about six or seven years old. This is done by making two opposite cuts along the twig, and raising the bark by inserting the end of the peeling knife. The outer skin, and the green pulpy substance inside, are carefully scraped off, and the smaller quills put into the larger ones. It is then dried in the sun, and made into bundles. The best cinnamon is in the present day imported from Ceylon, where cinnamon gardens are carefully cultivated on the south-western coast. Cassia bark closely resembles it, but it is coarser and thicker, darker in color, less sweet, and more pungent than true cinnamon, leaving also a bitter taste. Cassia is imported from Bombay, the Mauritius, Calcutta, Batavia, Singapore, the Philippine Islands, and Canton. It is commonly sold for cinnamon. That from Bombay is the produce of the Malabar coast, and is thicker and coarser than the cassia of the Chinese, who, however, reserve for their own use the coarser kinds unfit for the European market, as they probably consider that good enough to employ in the incense offered to their idols.

Chin’nereth, one of the fenced cities of Naphtali (Josh. 19:35; Deut. 3:17); also the original name of the lake Gennesareth, from which it would seem that the town lay on the border of the lake on the western side, that being within the tribal portion of Naphtali.

Answer to Bible Enigma, Feb., 1873.

“Ye must be born again.” — John 3:7.

	C Y rus Isa. 44:28.
	E lisha 2 Sings 6:1-7.

	M ary John 3:3-5.
	U rbane Romans 16:9.
	S tephen Acts 7:65.
	T erah’s Genesis 11:31.

	B alaam Numbers 31:8.
	E utychus Acts 20:9, 10.

	B elshazzar Daniel 5:2.
	O badiah 1 Kings 18:6.
	R abshakeh 2 Kings 18:19.
	N athan 2 Samuel 12:7.
	A hab 1 Kings 22:30-34.
	G ibeonites Joshua 9:3-15.
	A bishai 1 Samuel 26:8.
	I saac Genesis 24:63.
	N ain Luke 7:11-15.

Scripture Enigma.

Who Paul’s Epistle to the Romans penned?

What mother feared to see her child’s last end?

Who, from his love to God, the prophets fed?

Who was it David wish’d to hear was dead?

Who with three hundred men a victory, wrought?

Whose house was blessed when there the ark was brought?

Who daily in his chamber three times prayed?

Who found a kingdom, seeking asses strayed?

Who slew a heathen king with his left hand?

Whose prayers brought rain to cheer the drooping land?

What soldier brave was slain through woman’s guile?

Where lit a seven-days’ king his funeral pile?

Who busy with cares did the Lord reprove?

Who saw a sight which all his bones did move?

A text which old and young should bear in mind

Each name’s initial take, and you will find.

The Dew of the Morning.

(Ex. 16:14, 16; Josh. 5:11.)

AT dawn of the morning.

How fresh is the Dew!

The verdure adorning

With beauty anew.

It sparkles as brightly

As jewel or gem,

And settles so lightly

On petal and stem.

The herbs it refreshes —

The trees and the flowers;

The earth, too, it blesses

With lightest of showers.

The Lord, who distilleth

The dew of the morn

Is He who e’er filleth

The valleys with corn.

His care for His creatures

Is constant and free,

And surely should teach us

How gracious is He.

When He, in the desert,

Made Manna abound,

With Dew did that treasure

Descend to the ground.

May Grace thus each dawning

Revive me as dew,

And Manna each morning

My spirit renew.

My soul, too, for heaven

Her wings would expand,

And feed on Christ risen —

The old Corn of the land.

The Old Oak Tree.

ON a ridge of sandstone rock, on the borders of a park near Wellington, in Somersetshire, stands a fine old oak-tree. Its noble boughs throw their leafy shadow right across the high-road which runs below, and reach even into the field on the opposite side, and, in sunshine and rain, afford a welcome shelter to the wayfarer. Far and near this tree is known as “The Old Oak,” and it is not unlikely that it stood there before the road below it was cut through the sandstone, and when the whole region round about was one vast forest, stretching fax away over the Blackdown Hills in the distance. Perhaps the Saxon swineherd has led his pigs to feed upon its acorns while he sat beneath its shade, and the red-deer, yet found wild in Somerset, has whetted his wide antlers on its trunk.

Oaks, you know, are very slow of growth, especially when rooted in a rock, as this is; and you may rely upon it many a generation has lived from infancy to old age, and passed away, since that old tree first peeped a little sapling from an acorn, out of the greensward, and grew up to its present size. Many a one has played beneath its boughs a little child, and lived to grow up, and grow old, and walk with Gray head, and bent with age beneath those same branches. What a difference there is between the life of a man and that of a tree! If this world were all, what poor creatures we should be! Why, even the works of a man’s own hands outlive him. Have you ever looked on an old book, and considered that the hand that wrote it, and he who printed it, and those who made the paper and the binding, and they who put the book together, are all gone down into the grave? The book outlives them all, and he who wrote it, “being dead, yet speaketh.” But where is he? Ah, dear little reader, that is a solemn question; and if you think over what I have been saying about The Old Oak-tree or an old book, I am sure you will see two things first, that this life is but as “a vapor that appeareth for a little while, and then vanisheth away,” and that it is a poor thing indeed to be wholly taken up with; and, secondly, that the future state — that which we pass into when this state ends — is, after all, the one that we should think most about. Where are all those little boys who used to climb The-Old Oak-tree to gather acorns, when its stem was not too great for their arms to grasp? You can hardly fancy little boys growing old and Gray, and so bent with age as to be scarcely able even to look up to the lofty boughs where once they climbed and laughed and shouted to each other — can you? Yet so it has been with many, many little boys since The Old Oak first threw its shadow on the grass; and they are all gone — but the tree still stands erect and stately, no hollow in its trunk, no shattered limbs, no sign of decay about it. Well, then, I say that, if this life were all, a tree is better than a man: “For there is hope of a tree (even), if it be cut down, that it will sprout again, and that the tender branch thereof will not cease.... But man dieth, and wasteth away yea, man giveth up the ghost, and where is he?” (Job 14:7-10). Ah, that is the question — “Where is he?” You see, the great thing is his future state, his condition after he has passed away from a scene in which even a tree outlives him, and therefore, as to this world, is stronger than he. “Where is he?” He still exists — but where? Now, the believer in the Lord Jesus Christ knows where he will be — nay, more, where he is (in spirit) already; for the Word of God tells him that he is seated “in heavenly places in Christ Jesus” (Eph. 2), and should he die before the Lord comes (1 Thess. 4:16, 17), it will be “to depart and be with Christ” — “absent from the body, present with the Lord” — there to wait for the moment when, at the coming of the Lord, he shall be clothed with his house which is from heaven, that is, his glorified body (2 Cor. 5). And in that body he will live and “reign forever and ever” with the Lord. No Old Oak-tree will outlive him then; but when “the earth and the works that are therein shall be burned up” (2 Peter 3); when heaven and earth have passed away (Rev. 20:11), he will still live on in glory.

Let us hope that some, perhaps many, of those who once as boys, in years long past, played beneath or climbed about The Old Oak-tree were brought to Jesus. If so, their sins were forgiven them for His name’s sake, for “the blood of Jesus Christ, God’s Son, cleanseth us from, all sin.” Their “life is hid with Christ in God” (Col. 3); and, though their bodies are sleeping now, it may well be in the old churchyard hard by The Old Oak, their spirits are “present with the Lord” (2 Cor. 5:8): not unconscious, as some foolish people talk, but present with the Lord. But what shall we say of the unbeliever who has gone down to the grave a rejector of Jesus? His boyhood, manhood, and old age all wasted — “where is he?” “There is hope of a tree” — there is no hope of him (Rev. 20:15). “Good were it for that man if he had not been born.” Better to have been but an old tree by the wayside, giving shelter to the birds, a shadow from the heat, and beauty to the landscape, “bringing forth his fruit in his season,” and so answering the end for which it was created, than to have lived and died as one “having no hope, and without God in the world.”

May you, dear young reader, ponder these things whenever you think of THE OLD OAK-TREE.

J. L. K.

Death Unto Life;

The Last Hours of Stephen O―.

“Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth My Word, and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation, but is passed from death unto life. — John 5:24.

WHILE visiting a young man in bad health, who had been recently brought to a knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ, in the village of S―, near London, he informed me that there was another young man, of the name of Stephen O —, who was lying dangerously ill in the same village. After exhorting him, now that he was a Christian, to live henceforth to Him who loved him, and gave Himself for him (2 Cor. 5:15), I left with the purpose of visiting Stephen O —, asking the Lord in silent prayer, as I went along, that He would help me to lay clearly the truths of the Gospel before him, and that He would bless it to the salvation of his soul.

I found I was a welcome visitor, and was asked at once into his room.

Stephen O―, who was in his nineteenth year, had been taken suddenly ill about we days before, and now lay in much suffering, and in a very dangerous state. I spoke a few words to him of his sickness, and then endeavored to show him his lost condition. He readily acknowledged his sinful state, and spoke of having been invited by others to go and hear the Word preached, but had neglected to do so.

I quoted several portions of Scripture which I thought would suit his case, especially pressing upon him the necessity of trusting in nothing else but Christ, and telling him what a welcome he would receive, if he came to Him, and that He would not reproach him for any of his past sins, but would blot them out forever and then, kneeling down by his bedside, asked God to bless His word and save his precious soul, for the sake of His Son, Jesus Christ.

Leaving the house, I promised his mother I would, if possible, call and see him the next day, but doubting whether I should find him alive.

On calling the following morning, about eleven, I found the sufferer breathing very hard, and apparently insensible.

Waiting some minutes, I was just regretting not having come earlier (as about an hour before, he had been conscious and able to speak), when his clenched teeth separated, and, coming to himself, he recognized me. To my great joy, I found a marvelous change had come over him during the night; the Word of God had not returned void (Isa. 55:11), but, accompanied with the power of the Spirit of God, it had reached his heart, and through grace the poor fellow was now a child of God by faith in Christ Jesus (Gal. 3:26; 2 Cor. 5:17).

The following is a part of the conversation which then took place: —

I asked him several questions, to see whether he had really undergone the great change his lips confessed, to which he returned the most ready answers. In reply to whether he was certain he was saved his answer was, “Certain.” Whether he knew his sins were forgiven “I know;” “I am sure.), Who was he trusting in “Jesus; He has done everything for me. I am going to Jesus, to Heaven. I am saved, I am saved.”

Making the remark to him that God would never shut the door of heaven upon any one who truly believed in Jesus, and that I should meet him again there, he quickly replied, “Yes, we shall meet at the gate of heaven, and I shall say that you” — (At this moment his mother, who was in the room, finished the sentence for him) — “Saved him.”

He stopped her as well as he could in his weak state, and said, “No, God did that; but He sent you to tell me the way, to tell me about Jesus:” he said that Satan and his followers had been trying to get him, but Jesus had driven them all away.

After this he seemed much exhausted, and I expected every minute to be his last, but finding that he still lingered on, I left, saying I would call again in an hour or so.

On my return, I said to him, “When I saw you yesterday you could not say what you do now.”

“No, I could not yesterday, but I can now,” was his immediate answer. “Dear Mr. —, you have been God’s messenger to me.” He also prayed audibly, “O God, make a change in my mother and sisters, make their hearts like you have made mine.” “It is such a wonderful change,” and then further said, “Mother, take a lesson from me; you see what has happened to me.”

To the question, “Stephen, are you on the Rock?” he responded instantly,

“I am landed.”

I left shortly after, with a heart full of deep thankfulness to God for His great mercy to poor O —, and for the clear testimony he bore to the truth and grace of God.

The next morning I again called to see him, and found him still alive, but only capable of uttering a few words at intervals in answer to my questions.

I spoke to him of the blood of Jesus Christ cleansing from all sin, so that not a spot or stain remains on those that believe in Him (1 John 1:7). He answered, “Not a speck” (Eph. 5:27).

His mother told me too that he had been speaking to his father, and telling him to take warning by him.

The next day, Monday, about six in the evening, I entered the room just in time to see him draw his last breath. He was in a reclining position, in an easy chair, and I had not been there more than five minutes, when, after two or three feeble gasps, Stephen O — was “absent from the body,” and “present with the Lord” (2 Cor. 5:6-8); he had passed out of time into eternity.

I was glad to hear he had spoken as well as he could about their souls to two or three young friends who had called to see him, and had also asked his mother to burn a number of frivolous songs that he had been fond of singing before his illness, and expressed a great desire to get well, that he might serve God in the Sunday-school, &c. The numerous proofs he gave of the change wrought in him by the Spirit of God, and the positive way in which he woke of his salvation through the work of Christ alone (Heb. 10:14), never once expressing the slightest doubt as to his eternal safety, gives the fullest assurance that he had passed “from death unto life” (John 5:24).

And now, dear reader, having, endeavored to set forth, briefly and simply, the facts of this interesting case of conversion, to which the young man’s mother and sister can testify, let me ask you, “Are you saved through Jesus Christ? Are your sins blotted out through His most precious blood? Can you say you are sure you have eternal life?” (1 John 5:13). If not, oh think what depends upon your accepting or rejecting Christ; the former is eternal life; the latter eternal misery. Some say it is presumption to be so ‘sure, whereas the presumption is in disbelieving God, when He has spoken so plainly in His Word, “He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him” (John 3:36). God is willing to receive you just as you are, as freely as He received Stephen O —. “Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool” (Isa. 1:18).

Do you think you are too great a sinner to be saved I This cannot be true, for the words of Jesus Christ are “Him that cometh to Me, I will in no wise cast out” (John 6:37). Are you a pressor of religion, yet know not what it is to “be born of God?” Consider, what shall it profit you, if you gain the whole world, and lose your own soul (Matt. 16:26; Mark 8:36).

Come, then, to Jesus NOW; believe on His precious name, rest upon His finished work, and life everlasting will be yours (John 10:28). You will then spend an eternity of happiness with Jesus; you will share with Him that blessed and glorious place that He is now preparing in His Father’s house above (John 14:2). “By grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God. Not of works, lest any man should boast” (Eph. 2:8, 9).

E. H. C.

The Guiding Star.

THERE is a pilot ship, called the GUIDING STAR, which is employed on the coast to help other ships safely into harbor. The captain, whose name is STRONG, makes it his business to be well acquainted with all the rooks and shoals in that part of the coast where he carries on his work, and when a ship is to be guided into harbor he takes it in tow, as it is called, by fixing ropes to it, and then his stout little vessel tugs it along till he brings it into haven. Well, one dark and stormy night, or rather morning, for it was about two o’clock, only a few weeks back, the Guiding Star met with a ship called the Chacabuco. Now the Chacabuco had come from San Francisco, in California, and was going to Liverpool. She was within about two hours’ sail of the port she wanted to reach, and I dare say everybody on board was glad of it, and expected very soon to be safely on shore. But, as I have said, the night was dark and the coast dangerous, and therefore, as soon as the captain of the Guiding Star saw the vessel, he ran alongside and offered to take it in tow. Some conversation took place between him and the other captain, but though we don’t know what it was, the end of it was, that the captain of the Chacabuco refused to agree to his terms; so at last the Guiding Star left, and the Chacabuco went on in the dark alone.

It had not gone many yards further when suddenly a loud crash was heard, and a terrible cry from all on board told that something dreadful had happened. The Guiding Star tacked about at once and ran towards the place from whence the cries came, but was only in time to see the Chacabuco go clown bodily, with everyone on board except three men who were floating about in the sea. These three were picked up by the boat of the Guiding Star, but all the rest, some twenty-four persons, perished in the waves!

Now, I am sure you will say that this was a very shocking calamity. To be so near a place of safety and yet to perish miserably was sad indeed. After coming thousands of miles, after being many days upon the ocean, and then, when within only some two hours’ distance of the port she had set out for, to be suddenly destroyed was terrible. But how did it happen you will ask. Well, it seems that almost directly after she had left the Guiding Star, another vessel, called the Torch, ran into her in the dark and sank her at once. Now, if the captain of the Chacabuco had but let the Guiding Star take his ship in tow, depend upon it this would not have happened. Even the time that it would have taken to fix the tow-rope and make other arrangements would have been enough to save the Chacabuco, for while these things were being done the Torch would have gone by before the Chacabuco could have reached the point of danger where the Torch crossed her path, and, besides all this, the Guiding Star, so well used to all the dangers of the coast, would very likely have led the Chacabuco by a somewhat different course. Now you will no doubt understand that a very little difference in point of time, or a very slight change in the path which the Chacabuco took, would have made all the difference; the Torch would not have met with her, and, instead of going to the bottom with every one on board except three persons, she would have been towed by the Guiding Star safely into her desired haven. Don’t you think we may learn something from the sad fate of the Chacabuco? What does THE GUIDING STAR remind you of I The GOSPEL OF THE GRACE OF GOD is as a light shining on the darkness of this world where sin reigns in death. It is able to guide the poor sinner into “the rest that remaineth for the people of God” (Heb. 4).; it can lead him safely into that “desired haven” where storms and sorrows are unknown. “The Captain of our salvation,” that STRONG DELIVERER, offers to take any and every poor sinner in tow, and to guide him by His truth through all the shoals and quicksands that abound in a world of sin, right into glory. But how many refuse to agree to His terms! And what are they? Only to come to Him, only to believe in Him, only to let Him save them “without money and without price.” To how many is He constrained to say, “Ye will not come unto me that ye might have life! “But those that do come to Him are washed from their sins in His precious blood; they are led by His Spirit (Rom. 8); guided by His truth (John 16) — they follow Him. He Himself is their Guiding Star, going ever before and leading them an (John 10), and presently He will come in person and be their GUIDING STAR along that upward way, that “path of life,” which He Himself has already trodden as their Great Forerunner, right into the glory and joy of the Father’s House (Acts 1:9-11; John 14:3; Rev. 22:16).

“We speak of the realms of the blest,

That region so bright and so fair;

And oft are its glories contest,

But what will it be to be there?”

Have you been “taken in tow” by the Guiding Star? Have you “obeyed the Gospel?” Have you believed in the Lord Jesus Christ? Are you bound to Him by faith for time and eternity? If not, think how sudden was the destruction that came upon the Chacabuco, and remember that none were saved but those three that were picked up by the boat of the GUIDING STAR.

What the Spring Leaves Are Saying.

To the Little Ones.

I AM quite sure, without asking the question, that the little boys and girls who read GOOD NEWS are fond of the green fields and country lanes, and will be very glad when fine, warm weather comes again, that they may see the bright flowers and green leaves once more. But even now if you go out into the country you will find that the hedges are budding into leaf, and that the young spring grass is growing, while the birds are as busy as they can be picking up feathers and straws, horse-hairs and moss, to build their nests with, or sitting already on their eggs and patiently waiting till they become little birds. All this is very nice, because you know that the winter is past and that summer is nigh, with its long warm days and twilight nights, and you look forward to many a ramble in field or forest with those you love. I dare say you have taken many such walks in summers gone by, and, perhaps, know some pleasant places well, and could tell the names of many of the flowers and trees that grow there. They are old friends to you, and look always the same summer after summer. Yet, if you have happened to go there in the winter-time, you could not find any flowers in the grass, nor leaves on the hedges, unless it was on some ivy, vine, or holly-tree, which you know are ever-green. Flowers and leaves alike were dead and gone, and it would have been hard work even for your eyes to spy out the places where they had been. But now they are all coming back again, just as you have seen them do before, and in a little while, when you go again, you will see the very same kinds in the very same places. Why you could almost say for certain that that pink-eyed daisy on the bank is the very one you picked last summer, only you recollect that you afterward pulled that to pieces, so it can’t be the same daisy, and yet there it is growing on the same spot exactly. Those young leaves, too, on the hedge are just like those you saw about the same time last year. The wild-rose tree and the hawthorn and the blackberry bush have the same kind of leaf that they had all the summer through. Perhaps you saw those leaves fade and fall when autumn passed away, yet, here they are again. You don’t find that the blackberry leaf which you know so well has turned into hawthorn, or that the hawthorn leaf has come up like the leaves of the old oak-tree that stretches its branches overhead. Oh dear no! they withered and died as hawthorn leaves, and now spring has come back again they rise as if from the dead, but they are hawthorn leaves still. Of course they are, and you never expected anything else; and so it is with the wild rose and the blackberry and the sloe-leaf and all the other leaves that shine and flutter in the edge, and whisper in the soft wind, as if they wanted to speak to you and tell you what they mean by coming back to life just the same as they were before they died. Well now, I think that; if we listen, we may learn what they are saying. It is true they can’t speak to the ear, but they can to the eye, and I am sure that the eyes of a child are very quick indeed at seeing what is meant even when no word is spoken.

For instance, when you look up in the face of a stranger, though he is a stranger, you see at once whether he means to be kind or not, don’t you? You don’t want him to tell you in words Oh no! one glance in his face is enough for you, and you know all about that without his speaking a word. Well, I think you may learn, if you will, in the same way, what the spring leaves are saying. It is so very plain that you can’t mistake it if you will but look at them, and I know you think them well worth looking at, and are only sorry when you cannot see them. What the spring leaves are saying, then, is this: AS THE LEAF DIES, SO IT RISES AGAIN, the same in its nature that it was before; the long winter has not changed its nature in the least. If it died a hawthorn leaf, it rose a hawthorn leaf again, and not a blackberry or even a sloe, though that is so nearly akin to a hawthorn.

Now winter reminds us of death, because the flowers fade and the leaves die and fall into the dust. The spring, on the other hand, speaks of resurrection, because then the trees and hedges seem to come to life again, and the flowers rise out of their graves in the green turf, and you see that they rise what they were when they died. So, then, if a person dies as a sinner, he will rise as a sinner again. This is a very solemn thought, because it is plain that “except a maxi be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God.” “Except a man be born of water and of the. Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God” (John 3). To enter that blessed kingdom in a sinful nature is out of the question; to be happy in God’s presence in such a nature would be impossible. Even Adam and Eve as soon as they had sinned “hid themselves among the trees of the garden” (Gen. 3). You see they could not bear God’s presence. Now I, dare say you know that there will be a resurrection, of the just and also of the unjust, that is, of believers and unbelievers, although more than a thousand years will pass away between the two, for the unjust will not rise again for more than a thousand years after the others (Rev. 20). Yet that long winter of death will not change their nature in the least, for AS THE LEAF DIES SO IT RISES AGAIN — that’s, what the spring leaves are saying; and it is true not of leaves only, but of sinners also. But he who believes in Jesus is washed from his sins in His blood, is “born again,” “born of God” (1 John 3); “he is a new creature, old things are passed away, behold all things are become new” (2 Cor. 5:17). As to his old nature, his old self, he is “crucified with Christ” (Gal. 2:20), reckoned dead already (Rom. 6), “nevertheless he lives, yet not he, but Christ liveth in him,” and he is “in Christ.”

Now Christ is “the Lord from heaven,” and we are told that “as is the heavenly (One) such are they also that are heavenly” (1 Cor. 15). As Jesus is, so are we even in this world who believe in Him. Well, then, if a believer should die before the Lord comes, he will rise from the dead like Jesus (Phil. 3:20, 21), of course; because, AS THE LEAF DIES, SO IT RISES AGAIN. Thus he that is righteous will be righteous still, and he that is unjust will be unjust still (Rev. 22:11), and there will be, there can be, no change forever and ever. What solemn things, then, the spring leaves are saying to all who look on them, whether they will hear them or not! To the believer in Jesus, little or big, the tale they are telling is very sweet; but to those who don’t love Jesus it is sad indeed. What can be worse than to rise again a sinner by nature and practice, and to stand to be judged before God? (Rev. 20:12.) Which are you, a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, or one who does not know Him? If you do love Jesus, how happy it should make you to know that “when He shall appear we shall be like Him” (1 John 3). You can look with still greater pleasure on the bright spring leaves, and think of Him who loved you and gave Himself for you, and how He has given you a new nature; and what a joy it will be to see His face and to wear His blessed image forever! But if you do not love Jesus, let the spring leaves warn you to flee to Him NOW; don’t wait another moment, but go to Him, and He will receive you, for He “came into the world to save sinners.” Believe in Him, for His blood “cleanseth from all sin.” Thus you will be fit to meet Him when He comes, whether you live on till then or fall asleep.

Now, then, let me persuade you, when again you go into the green lanes to look upon the flowers and trees you are so fond of seeing, not to forget WHAT THE SPRING LEAVES ARE SAYING.

Great God, how solemn is the thought,

That I am known by Thee;

Oh may it always cheer my heart

That “Thou God seest me.”

S. H.

Jesus, the Lord.

LIGHT of my gladness,

Joy of my soul;

Solace in sadness,

Making me whole;

Robe of pure whiteness,

Faith’s free reward;

Sun of all brightness;

Jesus, my Lord.

Hope of tomorrow,

Strength of today;

Comfort in sorrow,

Succor and stay;

Mine of real treasure,

Mercy’s free hoard;

Sum of all pleasure;

Jesus, my Lord.

Bright Star of Morning,

Hope of the heart;

Soon come the dawning

When we depart.

Then shall we meet Thee

With one accord,

Joyfully greet Thee,

Jesus, our Lord.

Son of The Father,

Gift of His love;

Then, all together

With Thee above,

We shall adore Thee, —

Harps in full chord, —

Fall down before Thee;

Jesus, the Lord.

April, Dictionary of the Bible.

Circumcision. — The token of the covenant which God gave to Abraham and to his descendants, and a seal of the righteousness of faith which he had before he was circumcised (Gen. 17:1-14; Rom. 4:11).

Cisterns. — The importance of water in Palestine was very great, both on account of the heat of the climate in summer, and also because occasional showers were very uncommon. There were but two seasons of rain in the year — that which began about the end of October, and continued, with some intermissions, through November and December, and called the Early Rain; and that in the month of March, called the Latter Rain (Deut. 11:14, Job 29:23; Prov. 16:15; Jer. 3:3; vs. 24; Hos. 6:3; Joel 2:23 [the first month was September-October]; Zech: 14:1). From this it will be seen that for some eight months in the year no rain was to be expected. Cisterns, therefore, were very numerous, both in the towns and the open country. Every private house in the towns had, and still has, one or more, into which the rain is conducted, and carefully preserved during the dry season. They are hewn in rocks, or, where there are no rocks, a pit is dug and surrounded with masonry, the opening being small, like the mouth of a well, and kept carefully covered. Where the soil is light and sandy, if the masonry should become broken, or the cistern should be hewed in a rock containing clefts and cracks, it “can hold no water” (Jer. 2:13). Many useless cisterns are found along the ancient roads of Palestine, where the masonry has fallen in, and some of immense size still exist in Jerusalem, around the old site of the Temple. The importance of cisterns and wells in such a country to those who have cattle cannot be overrated, and hence we find that the water in them was jealously preserved from evaporation by keeping the mouth constantly covered (Gen. 29:3-10). Those pits which Abraham’s and Isaac’s servants dug appear to have been excavated in the neighborhood of springs, and were wells, rather than cisterns (Gen. 21:25-30; 26:18-33). Empty cisterns in castles, &c., were sometimes used as dungeons, and were often of immense depth, with a quantity of mud at the bottom, in which the captive, if left alone, would perish miserably (Jer. 38:6-13; Lam. 3:53, 54; Psa. 40:2; 69:15).

Cities of Refuge. —Of these there were six — viz., three on the east of the Jordan, Bezer, Ramoth, and Golan (Deut. 4:43); and three on the west, Kedesh, Shechem, and Kirjath-arba, or Hebron (Josh. 20:7-9). These cities were appointed as places of refuge for anyone who slew a person accidentally (Ex. 21:13; Numb. 35:9-34; Deut. 19:1-13). To escape the avenger of blood — usually the next of kin to the dead the man-slayer fled to the nearest city of refuge, where his case was afterward tried, and, if it was found that he had killed his neighbor by misadventure (or unintentionally), his life was to be spared: but he was required to remain in the city during the lifetime of the high priest, at whose death only he was free to return home. The inconveniences arising from this would act as a check to that carelessness and indifference to human life which an easy escape might otherwise have fostered, as the manslayer was exiled from his home and his patrimony, and was in some sort a captive until the high priest died. Thus the law of Refuge was as wise as it was merciful. The Rabbins — who are not, hover, to be entirely relied on — say that at every turning leading to these cities posts were erected bearing the words, “Refuge! Refuge!” to guide a person in his flight, which, when the avenger was actually in pursuit, was a race for life. On reaching the city, he was provided with a residence, and taught some trade by which he might support himself. The mothers of the high priests were said also to supply such refuges with necessaries, in order to make their confinement to the city and its suburbs as tolerable as possible, that they might not pray for the death of their sons. If these cities are to be regarded as symbols of Him to whom the sinner may flee and find refuge from impending wrath, then, as our Great High Priest “ever liveth,” “in the power of an endless life,” we are

“Captives in the chains of love.”

for evermore. And as the Israelite, in one of these cities, was entirely separated from former habits and associations, and the position he had once occupied in the world outside, so he who has fled to Christ, is “not of the world” even as He “is not of the world,” but is “chosen out” of it (Jno17:16; 15:19, &c.). He must therefore see to it that he does not allow any of its principles to find a place in his heart or practice (1 John 2:15-17).

Claude, a small island near Crete, off the S.W. coast. Is now called Gozzo (Acts 27:16).

Clau’dia, a Christian woman of Rome, mentioned (2 Tim. 4:21), and supposed to have been originally a native of Britain.

Clau’dius, successor to Caligula, and fifth of the Roman Caesars, A.D. 41-54. His name in full was Tiberius Claudius Nero Germanicus. Before his accession to the throne, he led a dissolute life. As the throne was in a great measure secured to him through Herod Agrippa, he heaped great favors upon that person, and treated the Jews with much indulgence, until the ninth year of his reign, when they were all banished from Rome (Acts 18:2). During his reign, there were several famines, one of which that occurred in the fourth year, and reached to Palestine, is believed to be the one foretold by the prophet Agabus (Acts 11:28).

Clau’dius Lys’ias, chiliarch, and commander of the Roman soldiers, who formed the garrison of the castle overlooking the Temple of Jerusalem. Paul was taken out of the hands of the Jews by this person, and sent under guard to Felix the procurator at Caesarea (Acts 21:31; 22:24; 23:17 — 33).

Joy in God.

(1 Peter 1:24, 26.)

How frail is man! his life a span;

The creature of a day;

The Spirit blows, his beauty goes,

And quickly fades away.

Bliss is his aim, by wealth or fame,

Or pleasure’s keen pursuit;

But all he gains for ceaseless pains

Is Sin’s unhallow’d fruit.

Though man, alas! is but as grass,

A vapor, or a flame,

Yet God, who’s great, did him create

For glory to His name.

And though true joy, without alloy,

Is found on earth by none;

There’s purest bliss, yea, joy and peace,

In God’s beloved Son.

His Son He gave, who came to save,

And bear our guilt and woe,

That perfect peace and happiness

To us might freely flow.

He who believes, and Christ receives,

Has reach’d the Fount of joy;

And God will praise to endless days,

And love the blest employ.

Answer to Bible Enigma for March.

T ERTIUS, by whom Paul to the Romans wrote,

H agar to whom deliverance was brought;

O badiah in famine fed the prophet’s well,

U riah foremost in the battle fell.

G ideon defeated Midian in the dark;

O bed-edom’s household prospered by the ark;

D aniel’s foes came quickly to an end.

S aul, placed by Samuel, Israel to defend;

E hud for Israel deliverance wrought;

E lijah prayed, and rain fell after drought;

S isera a victim fell to Jael’s ire;

T irzah, where Omri perished in the fire.

M artha was busied still with worldly cares;

E liphaz’ vision moved his bones with fear.

These four words, Thou God Seest Me,

Graven on all our hearts should be.

M. B. It., aged 13 1/2 years.

Bible Enigma for May.

WHO was it thought much learning made the Apostle mad?

Who saw Christ’s day afar, and, seeing it, was glad?

What worthy woman once was raised to life again?

By whose command at Bethlehem were infants slain?

Where Jacob raised an altar, what was its full name?

And whom did he inter, when they from Ephrath came?

Who hid God’s prophets in a cave, and fed them all?

Who, with Achaicus and Stephanas, cheered Paul?

Who from his childhood had the Holy Scriptures known?

Who once a gallows made, and then was hung thereon?

From whence did Scripture say that God would call His

Son?

Who trembled at the preaching of a judgment-day?

Where was the ark left when the Deluge passed away?

Who for his unbelief was by his Lord reproved?

Who by her cousin was adopted and much loved?

Who was struck blind in his resistance to God’s Word?

Who let down two men safely by a scarlet cord?

Who was the grandmother of youthful Timothy?

And who his mother, too, of pious memory?

What child did God thrice call, to tell a high priest’s doom?

And who by holy men was carried to the tomb?

By taking the initials there will then appear

What God is unto all poor orphan children here.

The Ivy Mantled Ruin.

WHO does not like to look upon an ivy-mantled ruin? There is always beauty in an old ruined tower or castle when clothed in the evergreen ivy; and yet there is something sad, too, for it tells of decay and death. But, if the broken battlements and crumbling archways speak of DEATH, the ivy, all fresh, and green, and vigorous, tells of LIFE, and life, too, out of death, for the very decay of the old walls and stones feeds the ivy, and thus, as we may say, gives occasion for its growth. It is as if God would teach even a little child who looks upon it to remember how His precious GRACE has taken occasion from our, ruin and death in trespasses and sins to bring in LIFE through Him who bowed His holy head even unto death upon the cross that He might bring us life out of death — life everlasting in Himself to all who believe. And then, again, it tells us another thing. You know the old ruin has no beauty in itself; there is nothing really beautiful in broken stones that crumble at a touch, roofless towers, fallen gateways — all their beauty is owing to the green living mantle that clothes them. Just so, all the beauty and grace which a believer has is owing to Him who is this righteousness. Who is that, tan you tell me? “Oh, yes,” you will say, “it is Christ”: —

“Our beauty Thou,

Our glorious dress.”

Yes; He is our “wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption” — our all in all.

Well, I am now going to tell you about an old ruin which, if you have read English history, as I dare say you have, you will take some interest in. About sixty miles from London, on the high road to York, there stands an ancient ruin called Buckden Palace, once the royal home of Catherine of Arragon, the queen of Henry VIII:, all overgrown with ivy; and one of the towers is pointed out as the place where the poor queen was in the habit of sitting to weep over her wrongs, and to mourn the hardheartedness of her cruel husband, who, as you will remember, was wicked enough to put her away because he wanted to be married to somebody else. Well, God, who ever brings good out of evil, brought about the Reformation through all this, in His Providence; for the Church of Rome would not agree to king Henry’s wishes, not because the Church of Rome cared about the right or the wrong of the matter, but because the Pope was afraid of offending the Emperor of Germany, who was related to Catherine of Arragon. The Church of Rome, you know, has always been willing to grant “a dispensation” (as they call it) to do evil whenever it could be done with safety to herself; providing it was well paid for; but this time the Pope was in a fix, and did’nt know what to do, and while he was trying to find a way to please both the German Emperor and Henry VIII., the King of England took his own way, and divorced poor Catherine. And there they say she would often sit in that old tower, fondly hoping that the day would come when he whom she loved would repent of his wickedness, and return to her. The tower is a ruin now, a sad memorial of a broken heart; but if her long, long sorrow led her to Jesus, as sorrow often does, through God’s grace — bringing, as I have said, good out of evil — then, like the ivy that clothes that old tower now, she has a life that outlives death and sorrow and mourning, and shall never know decay for evermore.

What a blessing to have that LIFE. Have you? “He that hath the Son hath life, and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.” Have you got Christ? I hope you have, for then, when heaven and earth are passed away, you

“Shall shine in His perfections,”

as the old tower shines in the green fresh beauty of the ivy when the wind stirs its glossy leaves in the sunlight of a summer’s day.

Well, near this old ruin there is a broad walk called Turk’s Lane, about the middle of which, through a little gate, there is a narrow path, strangely enough called “The Lord’s Way,” which leads to a hill-top called “The Vineyards,” from which a beautiful view may be had of the ivy-clad ruin and the whole country round. A vineyard, you know, is a place where vines are grown, from whose grapes we make wine. Now, wine is often used in Scripture as a figure of joy, and so, if you think over this pretty scene, I fancy you may see something in it which is even better than the view you would get if you were on the hill-top I speak of. Now, suppose you were there in that old crumbling palace, would it not remind you that “the world passeth away,” and the pleasures there-of? Yes, indeed; for “sin has come into the world, and death by sin,” and this world is therefore a RUIN. So, then, if you want to get joy that fadeth not away, you must leave the ruin. You must get out of “the broad way,” and go through the gate into the narrow path, “the Lord’s way,” that leadeth unto life. Where will you find it? Do you not know who it is that says, “I am the door; by Me if any man enter in he shall be saved.” — “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life?” Well, then, you have only to go to Jesus, and you will at once have your sins put away by His precious blood; you will have everlasting life; you will be of those that are “chosen out of the world,” and therefore “not of the world, even as He is not of the world.” You will be lifted far above the Ruin that sin has wrought, and able to look down on it, and out upon the bright and blessed scene that awaits you when Jesus shall come to take you home where He now is. You shall tread “the path of life” right up into the glory, there to abide forever in the Father’s house.

May you think of these things whenever you recall the Ivy-mantled Ruin!

A Ready Answer.

THE following is extracted from the journal of one of our Italian colporteurs: —

“On the 23rd of December I was going along by the wall near the sea, when I saw a group of about twenty porters, to whom I offered a New Testament. One of them purchased a copy, whilst others took only a Gospel. Whilst I was speaking seriously to them as to the use to be made of the little volumes, a respectable-looking man came up, and in a contemptuous manner said to me, ‘And so you have come to blind the eyes of these men. Do you not know that they have no need of your teaching? They have that of the priests.’

“I replied, ‘If they have that of the priests, how is it that they know nothing of the Word of God?’

“And you,’ said he, in what college have you studied?’

“‘I will tell you,’ I replied, ‘if you will tell me in what college the Apostles studied.’

“He replied, ‘Jesus Christ taught them.’

“ ‘Well,’ I said, ‘the same Saviour has taught me by His Word; and so I was saying to these young men that out of Jesus Christ there is no salvation.’”

The Chamois.

“He maketh my feet like hinds’ feet, and setteth me upon my high places.” — (Psalm 18:33.)

THE Chamois roams the mountain,

And breathes its bracing air;

Drinks at the freshest fountain,

And feeds on dainty fare;

From rock to rock he leapeth

With footsteps firm and fleet,

And, when he’s weary, sleepeth,

And finds his slumber sweet.

This free, unfetter’d ranger,

This agile mountaineer,

Is all alive to danger,

If but a foe be near;

A cry of warning sounding,

Soon all the shaggy flock

Are from the huntsman bounding

O’er steepest crag and rock.

The portion of this creature,

In his appointed place,

Affords a distant feature

Of mine, in realms of Grace;

I have a steadfast Mountain,

And range o’er heav’nly heights;

And Jesus is the Fountain

Of all my pure delights.

Why should I dwell in valleys,

When I’ve a mountain home?

Why grope in lanes and alleys,

When I on high may roam?

Why leave not carnal leaven,

And feast on heav’nly fare?

And, as my clime is heaven,

Why not inhale its, air?

By faith ascending yonder,

Yet I, a little while,

A stranger here must wander,

And watch the Serpent’s guile;

But guarded from his cunning,

And warn’d of his deceit,

I, to The Refuge running,

Am safe in my retreat.

As kept in Christ believing,

I peace and safety know,

And, grace from Him receiving,

I feel my bosom glow.

Oh! may I, all surmounting,

Abide in Him above,

All things of earth accounting

But loss for Him I love.

The Iron Cage.

A Tale of the Sea.

You will remember reading last month about the Guiding Star and how the gallant Captain saved the three drowning men, when the Chacabuco went down in the sea. Well, I have now something more to tell you about the Guiding Star.

Directly after picking up the three men, Captain Strong saw the lights of another ship not very far distant, and at once steamed after it, for he guessed that it must be the vessel that had met with the Chacabuco, and, if so, he knew it would want his help. Well, on steaming after the lights that he saw in the distance, he came up with the Torch, and found that it was badly damaged, so badly, indeed, that it was fast sinking. All the fore-part of the vessel was smashed in, so terrible had been the crash between her and the Chacabuco. You may rely upon it, that the crew of the Torch were glad to see the Guiding Star for their ship was fast settling down, and no efforts of theirs would save her.

If ever a vessel looked like an angel of light to the eyes of drowning men, as she ran up alongside, it must have been that Guiding Star. The sinking men cried aloud to Captain Strong to stand by and save them; but I need hardly say he didn’t want to be asked, for he had come on purpose. He had steamed after them, because he expected to find them in need of his help; he had seen them in the distance before they saw him, and it was not their cries that had brought him, for he had heard none. Now, this reminds me of people who pray for salvation, as if they were more anxious to be saved than Jesus is to save them. Is it not “a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners?” And if He came on purpose, does He want to be asked to save them?

“He saw us ruined by the Fall,

Yet loved us notwithstanding all.”

He certainly saw us before we saw Him, and came all the way from heaven to earth after us, because He knew how deeply we needed His help; and that He might save us from sinking into everlasting misery, He went down to death for us. Surely He could not do more to prove His love for us, could He? Yet people pray and pray and pray to be saved, instead of believing. Now, I think you will see at once that when the crew of the Torch begged and entreated Captain Strong to stand by and save them, they showed that they didn’t believe he had come on purpose. Don’t you see that? Perhaps they thought he had come up alongside by accident, for, of course, they did not know that he had heard the crash and seen the sinking Chacabuco, and so knew all that had taken place. And so, when people pray to Jesus to save them, it shows that they don’t believe His word, for He says He “came to seek and to save that which is lost,” and they show they do not believe Him, by begging and praying Him to do the very thing He says He came on purpose to do! How strange, and how wrong! How very strange it must have sounded in the ears of the Captain of the Guiding Star, when all the crew of the Torch cried out in alarm lest he should leave them to perish, and begged him to “stand by and save them!” He might have said, “Why, my lads, I came after you for that very purpose.” Whether he did say so or not, I don’t know; but, at any rate, he offered at once to take them in tow, and, you may depend upon it, they did not refuse; no, nor even delay a moment. Ropes were thrown from one ship to the other, and the wreck made fast to the Guiding Star, and then the stout pilot ship went tugging and puffing away through the stormy night, dragging the Torch along with her, stern foremost. But now, suppose that when Captain Strong offered to take the Torch in tow, the crew had still kept on asking him to save them, instead of accepting his offer, would he not have thought that they were mad? But they were not so foolish. They believed him, and took the rope at once, and were made fast to the Guiding Star. But what shall we say of those who, having

“Heard the voice of Jesus say,

‘Come unto me, and rest.’”

keep on praying for salvation, instead of taking Him at His word? I am afraid that, if the truth must be told, it is that they want to save themselves, by their prayers, instead of letting Jesus save them by His blood. Yes; some, you know, try to save themselves by doing good, and some by trying to be good, and they think it is being good to pray for salvation, instead of believing Jesus at once! How much better to take Jesus at His word, and say from the heart

“Just as I am, without one plea,

But that Thy blood was shed for me,

And that Thou bid’st me come to Thee,

O Lamb of God, I come.”

Well, as I have said, the Torch was taken in tow by the Guiding Star, which tried to tug her into port, but it was soon found that she could not float long enough to reach the haven, and so all the crew got out of her safe into the pilot ship — all but one man, and he could not leave the wreck. How was that you will ask. Why, it seems that when the Torch and the Chacabuco ran into each other he was asleep in his berth close in the bows of the vessel.

Now the Torch was an iron ship, and, when the crash took place, the iron plates were bent inwards in such a way that they were coiled round the poor man, bed and all, so that he was like one in an iron cage. He tried to get out, but found it quite impossible; his mates, too, tried to get him out, but could not, for the strong iron would neither break nor bend. In vain they tugged and strained and hammered at that terrible cage, it would not yield; the water was rising fast all around them, the ship plunged and heaved in the deep sea; the Captain of the Guiding Star was calling on them to forsake the sinking wreck, every moment made it more and more dangerous to stay, and at last, throwing down their tools, they hurriedly shook hands, with the poor man and rushed away. What he felt as the last friend turned in despair and left him in his living tomb none can tell. “Fast bound in misery and iron,” for him there was no deliverance; let us hope that he turned to Jesus in the few moments that were left him; they were but few, for scarcely had the last man quitted the wreck than it plunged beneath the waves, carrying with it the poor man alive in his iron cage to the bottom of the sea. This was very sad, but not more sad than the doom of those who have heard the Gospel again and again in unbelief until they have become “Gospel-hardened,” as it is called. I once set the Gospel before a woman, from time to time, for three years. She listened in unbelief. At last, when she was dying, she said, “I want to believe, but I can’t; I don’t know what is meant by believing.” And so she died! She wanted, you see, to escape the judgment to come. She tried to believe, but could not; she had heard the Gospel so often in unbelief that it had lost its meaning in her ears; harder and stronger grew her unbelief, day after, day until it wrapt her soul as in an Iron Cage! She could not break its dreadful bars, nor could the efforts of others set her free. Now Jesus says, “Take heed HOW ye hear.” Do not hear the word of God in unbelief. Take Him at His word at once. “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.” Depend upon it, whatever form it takes, whether the praying form or the working form, unbelief is THE IRON CAGE.

J. L. K.

Christ's Martyrs.

(Rev. 2:13; Matt. 10:32.)

I LOVE those earnest saints of old

Who liv’d in Mary’s reign;

Firm, steadfast souls, whom faith made bold,

Who counted Christ their gain.

Th’ensnaring words of wily men

They scatter’d with a breath;

They dared the dungeon, rack, and chain,

And braved the fiery death.

O worthy of the Martyr’s name,

Those men and women too;

To keep the faith, they faced the flame,

And shunn’d no earthly woe.

They gladly bore a death of shame,

To prove their faithful love;

And Jesus owns each honor’d name

Before the throne above.

And when His glorious day has come,

The crown of life they’ll wear;

While all His foes shall meet their doom,

And perish in despair.

O, deepen in us, Lord, Thy love,

And strengthen us in faith;

That we, like them, may faithful prove,

In patient life or death.

No Fear of Death.

IT was about two years ago, when little Emma lay ill with scarlet fever, that I was first led to see the great necessity of pressing upon the minds of my children that most important of all subjects, the salvation of the soul. Hitherto, I had thought my children too young to understand rightly the things of God.

I had taken them with me to the meetings and Gospel preaching’s. I had had them present, if possible, every day while engaged in family prayer, and taught them to read the Word of God. This, I thought, was all I could do, but the time had come when, under painful circumstances, all indifference must be swept away, and all was now a deep reality — little Emma lies on her bed racked with pain, the fever grows stronger, and her little body weaker; the doctor pronounces her dangerously ill; what must be done?

In conversation with my wife, I remarked that our gracious God had provided a way whereby every needy soul, though afar off in their sins, might be cleansed and made nigh, even by the blood of Christ, and in that work which He accomplished on the cross we, through grace, had received an interest. And, not only did we know Christ as our Saviour — precious as that was — but the thought that God was our loving Father, to care for and sustain us in all our need, how precious it was at this time! But if the Lord was pleased, to call away our child, and we, as Christian parents, neglected those means which He had given us to use, what should we get in place of our bereavement but self-reproach for our past neglect? We then knelt down at our child’s bedside, and engaged in earnest prayer before God, and besought Him, if it was His will, that He would restore to us again our dear child; but, if He saw good to take her from our midst, that He would enable us willingly to resign her to Himself, and that He would also enable us to set before her those truths which were needful for her to know, and be our Guide in so doing.

I then asked her if she would like me to read to her, to which she replied, “Yes, please, father.” What would you like me to read?” “Oh, anything you like, father; read something nice, something about Jesus.” Now, those words, “something about Jesus,” every intelligent Christian will easily understand what joy they produced, and to find her asking for “something about Jesus,” but what shame as I thought of my sad neglect; as that beautiful hymn reads —,

“When we think of love like this,

Joy and shame our hearts possess;

Joy that Thou couldst pity thus,

Shame for such returns from us.”

The first scripture that occurred to my mind was the 5th Chapter of Mark, beginning at the 23rd verse. Oh how precious the Word was to my own soul, as I dwelt upon the words, “My little daughter lieth at the point of death!” and the loving answer of Jesus, “Be not afraid; only believe!” Now, when this portion of the Word was read to her, it was followed by “Thank you, father,” in a loving, grateful manner. “It’s nice, that is,” she added. “it speaks about Jesus.” I then asked if she understood it. “Yes, father,” she said, “Jesus cured that little girl, and He can cure me, if I believe in Him.” I then set before her the solemn truth that all are born sinners, and not only so, but that all have sinned and come short of the glory of God, and the blessed truth that all who come to Jesus, believing in Him, are at once and forever saved. I continued reading to her every opportunity, and she would sometimes ask for that favorite passage to be read to her again.

A few more days passed on, till she became so “weak that she was unable to be read to at all, or scarcely spoken to about anything. The doctor attended her every day, and, as the last means he could use, he ordered her a change of medicine, which, if it did not produce the desired effect, her illness must end in death. But, however, when it was prepared for her, by no means could we persuade her to take it. So at last her mother said to her, “Now, Emma, my child, if you don’t take it, you’ll die, for the doctor says you will.” But now the grand secret comes out; now the Lord must let us know that, in spite of all our neglect, He would be glorified in all His ways; now He must let us know that, if we had failed to train her as our child, He had been training her as His own, by causing her to sit at the meetings and listen to His word, and drink in His precious truths. For, although she was so ill that she could scarcely be moved in bed, she turned her head, and with an earnest look said, “O but mother I shan’t die, I shall get better; perhaps I shan’t die at all; perhaps I shan’t die before Jesus comes.” Now my soul was filled with joy, and I could only praise the Lord. Now, while so many are spending all their lifetime in their sins, in darkness, and unbelief, looking forward to death, and after that the judgment, little Emma, though but seven years of age, and that in a time of severe affliction, was looking forward with a bright and blessed hope to the return of the Lord from heaven.

The fever ran through the house, and we fell, one by one, till we were all laid by. But the Lord had mercy on us, and we were all spared, and continue to this day. Emma now begins to recover her strength, and was very careful lest she should say or do anything that would displease the Lord or grieve her parents, and, if she did fail, and was told she was naughty, she would be in great distress till the Word was explained to her. She would often be found seated at her mother’s side, reading to her out of the New Testament about Him who had loved her, and given Himself for her, and would ask for the Word to be explained to her; and, when I returned home at night, it was often my first task to explain to her what she had been reading during the day, and, what made it more delightful, her brother was now recovering, and was equally anxious to read and talk about Jesus, and would often say he did believe, and knew he was saved. Much might be said about the Lord’s dealings with him, but space will not permit in this short paper. One day, as Emma was reading and conversing with her mother, she said, “When I get better, I shall tell Jane it isn’t being good children that will take us to heaven, it’s believing in Jesus.” Little Jane, however, imperfect as her thoughts were, is a quick and cheerful child, and she has a kind and tenderhearted sister, who joins with her in reading the pages of GOOD NEWS, which their kind mother procures for them, for their progress in reading, and in the things of God, and admires them herself for the truths contained therein.

W. O.

Devil Worshippers.

I DARE say many young readers of GOOD NEWS will be shocked to learn that there is a people in India who openly own themselves to be devil-worshippers. They are called Santhals, and there are whole villages, and many of them, too, of these people. Now we know, from God’s word, that all who worship idols do worship devils; but, then, unlike these Santhals, they try to persuade themselves that they are worshipping something better than devils, and, by way of helping to deceive themselves, and others, they call their idols by nicknames. In former days they called their idols Jupiter and Venus, Baal and Ashtaroth, and a host of other names, and now some have images which they don’t call idols, but saints, and they give some of them names out of the Bible, such as Mary, Elizabeth, Joseph, Peter, and so on. Then, again, in other places, they have images which they don’t openly worship yet, but only set them up to be looked at. For instance, a large image of a female, looking very much like the so called-goddess, Diana, without her spear, was one day shown me in a church, in Somersetshire, by a boy who acts as a kind of verger, to show people over this Chamber of Imagery (Ezek. 8:12). This image had a stone box, or alabastron, in her hand, and was meant for Mary, who anointed the Saviour’s feet (John 12), and the youth who showed it me said, “That is the Patron Saint of this church, sir.” There were other images, both inside and out, but this Patron Saint was the biggest, of course, because, as the building was called after her name, it was quite natural that she should have the chief place, and be the most striking object in it. Well, but if idols seem to be on the increase in this country, you will be glad to hear that it is not so everywhere. Amongst the Santhals, for instance, a great and wonderful work is going on, so much so, that seven villages have become almost wholly Christian. 240 persons who once openly worshipped Satan have been brought to a knowledge of Christ as their Saviour, and many more seem to be under conviction, and are coming in numbers, every now and then, to the missionaries, to hear and ask about the Gospel of the grace of God. I dare say you wonder what they would think if they could see some of the places in this land built on purpose for Christians to worship God in, and yet so bedecked with images, crosses, pictures, triangles and other symbols, wax candles, and crimson altar-cloths, that you might almost mistake them for very large dolls’ houses for children to play in But these Santhals have never been in our so-called Christian country, and, perhaps, it is well for them that they haven’t. Yet they have heard the WORD OF GOD, and that chiefly from two earnest servants of Christ, one a Dane and the other a Norwegian, who are not connected with any Missionary Society, but seem to be carrying on their work in dependence upon God. The great stir among the Santhals began with a man who I must now tell you about. It seems he had heard the Word, and was anxious about his soul, and one night he had a strange dream. He dreamed that he was told to go and sit in a certain field, and there wait till an order was sent him what to do next. Well, just after this dream, he awoke, and, although it was midnight, he arose at once and went away into the field he had been told of in his dream. There he sat down and watched patiently till dawn. No one came to him, and, as he sat wondering what he was to do, his eye lighted on a little bit of paper lying at his feet, just where he was sitting in the middle of the field. On this paper there was something which he could not read, and, thinking that that was the order he was waiting for, he went straight away to the missionaries, to ask them to explain it to him. No doubt this was what the Lord would have had him do, for, of course, as soon as he had told the missionaries how anxious he was about his soul, and all about his dream, they at once set Christ before him. He was soon enabled to receive the truth, and to believe in Him whose precious blood cleanseth from all sin. Then, having been baptized, he went away rejoicing in the Lord, but, in less than a month, he came back again, bringing with him half a village of persons anxious about their souls!

Thus the work began, but it did not stop there. This dear man was so stirred up and constrained by the love of Christ, that he could not rest satisfied with half a village, so he went on preaching and visiting, and talking to the poor devil-worshippers, until the whole village “turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God, and to wait for His Son from heaven.” Then this earnest preacher of Christ went to other villages, and with the help of the Lord and the two missionaries I have mentioned, he used to make such a stir in those parts, that, as I have said, seven villages full of people “turned from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God.”

Now, what a solemn lesson this teaches us! Here, in this country, where Bibles abound, many, even, of God’s dear children, instead of seeking out lost sinners, like this converted Indian, are busied about ornamenting and beautifying what they call their places of worship, setting up images, and crosses, and painted windows, flowers and candles, and all sorts of pretty-looking nick-nacks. Do you think there is any comparison between the value of a never-dying soul, and a marble image, a gilded cross, or a grand-looking “altar-piece?” Which would the blessed Jesus rather see in these places I speak of, a number of poor sinners brought to Himself, like these poor Santhals, or a lot of little stone niches, filled with little old men, with marble beards, smock-frocks, and stone sticks, or crosses, in their hands, and called “the Twelve Apostles?” “God dwelleth not in temples made with hands;” and, besides, you know He has said, “Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image; nor the likeness of anything in heaven above, or in the earth beneath” (Ex. 20:4; Deut. 5:8).

I don’t suppose these little stone dolls have any “likeness” to any one of the Apostles, and I am sure that “Mary, the mother of Jesus,” did not wear a nun’s hood with a bandage round her face; but those who put them there mean them for likenesses, and call them by the names of those they believe to be in heaven. What open and willful defiance of God’s word! what an insult to Him! How much wiser is that poor Indian, only a little while ago a worshipper of Satan, and now an earnest servant of the Lord Jesus Christ! If you, dear reader, know the Lord, may the example of this converted Santhal stir you up to serve Him who loved you, and gave Himself for you. See how much one earnest, whole-hearted saint of God may do through grace!

May, Dictionary of the Bible.

Clay is often mentioned in Scripture, in connection with pottery, building, &c. (Job 4:19; Isa. 29:16; 41:25; 64:8; Jer. 18:4-6; Nah. 3:14).

In Romans 9:21, although God’s power to do as He will, is insisted on, it is not meant that He ever made any vessel unto dishonor. Such vessels have “made up” (or “fitted”) themselves to destruction, as Pharaoh and many of the scribes and pharisees (Matt. 23:32), the Amorites (Gen. 15:16), and others.

In Job 38:14, allusion is made to the ancient practice of sealing unburnt bricks with certain marks or inscriptions, by means of a large seal. A custom also still exists in eastern Khanj, when goods have been placed under the care of the Khanjee, of securing them by means of a clay seal. A piece of clay is plastered over the lock of the door, and sealed by a large wooden stamp.

Cle’ment, mentioned by Paul as one whose name is in the book of life (Phil. 4:3). He is said to have lived to the third year of Trajan (A.D. 100) and then to have suffered martyrdom.

Cleo’pas, one of the two disciples who, on the way to Emmaus, were accompanied by the Lord Jesus after His resurrection. After expounding to them in all the Scriptures, the things concerning Himself, He revealed Himself in breaking bread to them; thus shadowing forth the way in which He will be known to the remnant of the last days in breaking to them the Bread of Life.

Cleo’phas or Cleopas, called also Alphœus, the first being his Hebrew or Syriac, and the other his Greek name (Compare John 19:25; Luke 24:18; Matthew 10:3).

Clouds. — From May to October rain in Palestine is so seldom seen that it is looked on as quite a phenomenon (1 Sam. 12:17, 18), therefore clouds, if they appear at all, are objects of far greater interest and importance than in our land, not only as giving “a shadow from the heat” of a bright burning sky, but also as promising a refreshing shower to the dry and thirsty soil; a promise too often ending in disappointment (Hos. 6:4; 13:3). Clouds are frequently mentioned in Scripture. The cloud was the symbol and veil of the Divine presence (Ex. 16:10; 33:9; 34:5; 40:34, 35; Num. 11:25; 21:5; Job 22:14; Psa. 18:11, 12; 97:2; 104:3; Isa. 19:1; Matt. 17:5. See also 2 Sam. 22:12; Psa. 68:34; 89:6; 104:3; Nah. 1:3).

Clouds are also used to signify a multitude (Isa. 60:8; Jer. 4:13; Heb. 12:1. See also Prov. 16:15; Eccl. 12:2; Isa. 44:22; 2 Peter 2:17; Jude 12).

Cni’dus, mentioned Acts 27:7, was a town and peninsula of Doris, in Caria, in the south-west of Asia Minor, jutting out between the islands of Rhodes and Cos. As it was celebrated for the worship of Venus, and people always partake of the character of that which they-worship, it must have been a very wicked place.

Coal. —It is generally taken for granted that the coal mentioned in Scripture is charcoal, but the discovery in late years of coal beds in Syria has thrown some doubt on this point. Coal seams are found in Lebanon very near the surface; and at Cornale, near Beirout, a mine was worked, by order of Mahommed Ali, by 100 men, and produced, in 1837, many thousands of tons. According to Theophrastus, pit-coal was used in Greece nearly 300 years Re, so that it could hardly be unknown in Palestine, especially as the Phoenicians on the coast traded with so many parts of the world. But no mention is made in Scripture of procuring it from mines, or in any other way.

Cock-crow. — The cock commonly crows about midnight, and again at break of day, the latter being called the cock-crowing, while the two are sometimes distinguished as the first and second cock-crowing by Jewish and heathen writers. This was probably the earliest division of time in the East.

The Greek and Roman division of the night was into four watches, each of which consisted of three hours. The first watch began at six o’clock in the evening, the second at nine o’clock, the third at midnight, and the fourth at three o’clock in the morning. This division of time was adopted by the Jews in the time of our Lord (Matt. 14:25; Mark 6:48; Luke 12:38).

In Matthew 26:34 the cock-crowing is referred to, and, as this was the second, which occurs at dawn (Mark 14:30), the statements in Matthew and Mark agree exactly.

Answer to Bible Enigma for April.

F estus thought much learning made Paul mad;

A braham saw Christ’s day afar, and, seeing it, was glad;

T abitha once was raised to life again;

H erod ordered that babes at Bethlehem should be slain;

E l-bethel’s altar Jacob raised — “House of God” was its full name;

R achel he interred when to Ephrath they came.

O badiah hid God’s prophets in a oave, and fed them all;

F ortunatus, with Stephanus, cheered Paul.

T imothy had from childhood the Scriptures known;

H aman made a gallows, and was hung thereon;

E gypt, from whence it was God called His Son.

F elix feared to hear of the judgment day;

A rarat, where the ark was left, when the deluge passed away;

T homes, for unbelief, by Jesus was reproved

H adassah, by her cousin, was much loved;

E lymas was blinded for resistance to God’s word

R ahab, who let two men down by a scarlet cord;

L ois was the grandmother of little Timothy;

E unice was his mother of pious memory;

S amuel, God thrice called to tell a priest’s doom;

S tephen by holy men was carried to his tomb.

By taking these initials that does appear

What God is to all orphans here;

A Father of the fatherless is He,

Aye, and a Father, too, to such as you and me.

G. D. M., aged 12 years, Scarbro’.

Bible Enigma.

WHO had the moral courage to withstand

Ahab’s iniquitous and strange demand?

Who, young in years, did with the old contend,

And prove to Job his true and only friend?

Who, banished from her home, and forced to fly,

Found in the wilderness that God was nigh?

Who, steadying with his hand the ark of God,

Was made to feel Jehovah’s chast’ning rod?

Who for his strength of body was renowned,

Yet before woman was the weakest found?

Who tried in infancy the Lord to kill,

And by the set did prophecy fulfill?

Who would not but by sight and sense believe

The joyful news the apostle had to give?

Who as a prophet warned the apostle Paul

That bonds and many woes would him befall?

Where was the widow’s grief turned into joy,

When Christ restored to life her only boy?

In the initials of the lines above

A word is seen a nation to reprove;

The brazen serpent, a fit emblem used,

In after ages was too much abused.

Look to the cross of Christ, or, rather, see

That Holy One they nailed to a tree;

Symbols are likely oft to lead astray

From Him who is the Truth, the Life, the Way.

Whate’er I do or say,

Whether at work or play;

Wherever I may be,

“Thou God seest me.”

H. B.

Jesus Stilling the Storm.

Mark 4:39.

WHAT a good thing it was for those poor men that they had Jesus with them in their ship! The wind so blew the waves about that it was nearly filled with water, and when ships get full of water they sink. These poor disciples thought they were going to sink and be drowned, and that Jesus did not care for them, because He had gone to sleep. But He did. He always thought of those who loved Him; and, if He was asleep for a little time after a long day’s work, it was in their ship, and with them that He was asleep, and it was Jesus who had said, “Let us pass over unto the other side.” He knew all about the storm that was coming when He said that, and yet, when it began to blow and toss them about, they thought Jesus was going to let them all be drowned at half way to the other side.” And so they woke Him up, and asked Him if He did not care about their being lost. How rude and unkind! But how it was just like Him to get up in a minute, and, instead of scolding them, He rebuked the wind, and said to the sea, “Peace, be still” And the wind went so quiet; instead of a” great storm,” there was a “great calm.” And they wondered that Jesus should be able to make the wind and the sea do what He told them. Why, it was just what they ought to have expected.

Dear little reader, it is a fine thing to have the Lord Jesus to speak to when we are afraid or in trouble. He is quite as near to each of us as He was to the disciples when they woke Him, although we cannot see Him; and we never have to wake Him, for He never gets tired now, or goes to sleep. If He did, He would take just the same care of those who put their trust in Him; but He does not, and we may be always quite sure that He sees us, and loves us, and cares for us, and is far stronger than all the wind, or sea, or trouble that may be making us afraid. It surely must have grieved the loving heart of Jesus for them to think He did not care for them; and we, too, may grieve Him if we ever think, when we are in trouble, that He has left off to care for us, or is unkind. He never forgets or leaves those who love Him, and if, sometimes, He may seem to be forgetting us, we may always know that He is only waiting till the right moment to do just what is best. Mary and Martha, in the eleventh of John, wanted Him to come when their dear brother was sick, but He waited until Lazarus had died, and been buried four days. But when He did come they soon found that Jesus knew best, for He brought their brother back to life again, and they thought ever so much more of him, and of Jesus too, than as if he had not died. Jesus always. knows and does what is best, and He tells us to go to Him with all our troubles, and not because He does not care for us, as the disciples said, but because He does. (1 Peter 5:7.)

W. T.

"Tell Them of Me."

A Death Bed Warning.

ONE winter’s evening, as a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, named Miss V—, was returning home, weary and longing for rest, a note was put into her hands, in which were the following words: “Miss— is dying. She wishes to see you; lose no time in coming; her moments are numbered; she has no peace. May the Lord go with you!”

The young lady to whom the note referred had been ill of consumption for three years, during which period this believer in Jesus had tried on several occasions to see her; but in vain. She was therefore both surprised and pleased at this sudden invitation. Her fatigue seemed to vanish in a moment, and, looking to the Lord for help and guidance, she did as she was asked to do, and, soon reached the house. Her name having been sent up, she was shown into the bedroom, where a mournful silence reigned, and the soft dim light of a shaded lamp gave an aspect of sadness to the chamber of death. On the entrance of the visitor, the mother of the dying one approached noiselessly, and said, in an undertone, “My daughter is anxiously looking for you. I am so much obliged to you for coming so quickly; it is very kind. Only I must warn you that she is very weak indeed, aid unable to bear much talk. And the doctor says that she must not be excited in any way, but kept perfectly quiet. In fact, he gave orders not to allow any strangers to speak to her, but those who have been in constant attendance. But my dear child would have you sent for in spite of his orders, and I did not like to refuse her last wishes.”

“But, madam,” replied the visitor, “I am told that your daughter is very unhappy at the prospect of death — that she has no peace with God. Should not every means which God hath put within our reach be tried to bring your poor child’s soul to rest on Jesus in this supreme hour, ere it is TOO LATE! Think of the duration of eternity! What are a few fleeting moments of bodily distress to be compared with FOREVER AND EVER, WITHOUT END?”

The afflicted mother said no more, but went up to the bedside of the sufferer and told her who was there.

“Oh, I am so glad, mamma!” she replied.

“Tell her to come near me.”

On approaching, the visitor was struck with the mournful restless expression of her features, and, after a few words of sympathy and condolence, found her heart too full to say any more.

“Come close to me,” said the dying girl, “and let me look at your face, for my eyesight is so dim now that I can hardly see you. And I am so weak — so weary!” Then, putting her arms around her friend’s neck, she drew her close to her and kissed her, saying, “Oh, yes; it is you, dear! I well remember when we last met in the schoolroom of the old church. I have not forgotten your words either, although I took no notice of them as conveying any particular message to me. As you see, I am very ill. I have not long to live. I may die tonight; and I am going to hell 1 Yes; I am going to hell.” These awful words she repeated twice with terrible emphasis, while anguish and despair were Marked in every feature of her wasted face.

“My dear child,” her friend exclaimed, “what makes you say that? and how comes this dark despair while there is a Saviour — Jesus — able and willing to save to the uttermost all who come to Him in simple trust? You have heard the truth preached faithfully by a minister of the Gospel for many years, and the way of salvation has been pointed out to you.”

“I have never loved Jesus,” she replied. “My heart has never been His. True, I made an open profession, when I was confirmed, to give up the world; but it was a lie — an empty form, without any meaning or reality to me. I deceived the minister who examined me, and led him to believe that my heart was changed when I knew that it was not. I am LOST! I feel it. I am going to hell! There’s no hope now; ‘tis too late! too late!”

While she uttered these broken sentences her mother came to the foot of the bed, and said,

“My dear child, if you have any love for me do not repeat those awful words any more. It is most painful for me to hear; and one would suppose that you had led a most wicked life or committed some great crime.”

“Oh, mamma,” cried the poor girl, “I am very sorry to grieve you, who have always been so kind to me; but I cannot help saying what I feel. I am so unhappy. I am worse than any poor criminal woman that ever lived, for I have sinned against light and knowledge, against warning after warning which God sent to me to make me think seriously; but I would not believe, and tried to put away from my mind all I disliked to hear which had reference to the salvation of the soul and a life hereafter. These last three years I have been ill, slowly declining; still, I deceived myself with false hopes that I should get better.”

Here she stopped quite exhausted, and her friend, utterly dumb and powerless in such a solemn scene, knew not what to say. Those words, “Because I have called and ye refused” (Prov. 1:24), came to her memory with much force, and all she could do was to kneel and implore the Lord to show the poor sin-stricken soul the power of His all-cleansing blood. Then rising she prepared to go, while the dying girl begged her to come again on the following morning, saying, “Perhaps I shall still be here.” Sadly her friend took her homeward way, and that terrible cry, “I am going to hell,” seemed to follow her even in her sleep.

The next morning she was early by her bedside, but there was no change. That mournful wailing cry of despair continued day and night, nor could she take any comfort from those many precious passages of Scripture which declare God’s love for sinners, and a free salvation to all who will believe. Satan had persuaded her that she had rejected Christ and was past all mercy. Her unworthy confirmation and the deception she had practiced upon the minister seemed to trouble her most. Her friend tried to show her that, if lost, it would not be for one sinful act alone, nor for many, but for rejecting Christ; that her salvation did not depend upon how few sins she had committed, but upon accepting Jesus as her own dear Saviour, quoting, “God so loved the world that He gave His only-begotten Son, that WHOSOEVER believeth in Him might not perish, but have everlasting life.”

But the poor dying girl’s reply was, “Yes, I know that text very well, but I can’t believe it is meant for me; I wish I could.”

“But,” said her friend, “who are the persons whom the Holy Spirit calls WHOSOEVER”?

“I suppose anybody,” she replied.

“And can’t you rank yourself with them?” inquired her friend.

“No, I cannot,” was her mournful answer. “I have no faith; I cannot trust; I feel so wicked and outside everything God says in the Bible.”

Finding no words of any avail, her visitor could only again intercede for her with God that her unbelief might be taken away, and power given her to look to Jesus. A few more days passed slowly on, spent in much self-loathing and confession of sinfulness, but, so far as her friend could judge, without one look of faith to Jesus. The night before she died she asked that the well-known hymn,

“I heard the voice of Jesus say,

Come unto me and rest,”

might be sung to her. When this was done, she murmured, “It is sweet. If I could only take it to myself! for I am ‘weary, worn, and sad,’ and so wicked.” Then turning to her friend, who had, as she knew, a special work in connection with the Young Women’s Christian Association, she said, with dying voice, “TELL THEM OF ME! rich or poor, young and old, tell them of me! Tell them, Miss V―, not to leave their salvation till they come to die, but to make sure of it before it is too late.”

The last night passed quietly away, and her last morning on earth dawned slowly and sadly through the curtained windows of her chamber. She had not spoken all night, for she was too far gone to do so. Her mother stood watching and silently weeping beside her child’s bed, when suddenly making a last effort to raise herself, she lifted her dying eyes to heaven, and in a voice of surprising strength cried, “Lord, save me; I am perishing!” and then fell back and died.

Dear reader, do you ask why this most melancholy scene has been recorded? It was the dying request of one who had bitterly felt the terrible consequences of an empty profession and a mere head knowledge of Christian truth. Although moral, well educated, an observer of Church forms, and possessed of many; good qualities — one who never gave her parents cause of trouble or uneasiness, and, so far as man was concerned, may be said “never to have done any harm.” you see that when death approached she felt with intense reality that something was lacking. What was it FAITH IN THE SON OF GOD; faith, not in religious forms and moral ways, but in a personal Christ, a risen glorified Saviour. “He that hath the Son hath life, and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life.” All else that a mere professor might have she had, but she had “not the Son of God” — SHE WAS CHRISTLESS!

How terribly conscious she was of this let her last days and nights of ceaseless, weary anguish tell, but let them not tell it in vain to you. If you are resting where she, when in health, once rested, or tried to rest, let her dying moan ring in your ears till it brings you to the Saviour’s feet — “I am going to hell.”

To parents, too, how solemn is the warning given in this sad narrative. In the house of this poor girl there was indeed the form of godliness, but not the power. The children were brought up to attend to the outward forms of religion, and were led to church. Much love, tenderness, and care had been bestowed upon them; they had been well trained for the world and society, but no true training heavenward had they ever known. No family altar was found in that house, no dedication of the little ones, by earnest prayer, to God; their infant lips were not taught, among their earliest lispings, to breathe the precious name of Jesus, nor was any earnest effort made to point them to Him, who said, “Suffer the little ones to come unto me.”

If parents do not know the Lord themselves, how can they lead their little ones to think rightly of Him? What must have been that mother’s anguish, when she heard her dying child exclaim, “I am going to hell?” If the reader is a Christ-less parent, think, we implore you, where you are traveling, and to what you are leading your unconscious little ones, unconscious of the “broad road” you are in, yet faithfully following your footsteps! You little think how closely they note and how implicitly they believe in what you say and do; how indelible are the impressions made in their young memories — if once graven there never to wear out through life.

And if your whole course declares that, though not necessarily without a form of godliness, you are really “without GOD in the world” (Himself I mean), how fearfully will your example influence their whole after-life! unless, indeed, sovereign grace should interpose; but can you hope for that in their behalf while yourself a rejecter, a despiser of it? If you have no mercy on your own soul, have some pity for your little ones! “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house” (Acts 16). The last request of that poor dying girl was, “TELL THEM OF ME!” and we tell you that, if conscious you are Christless, you may not rest till you have the forgiveness of your sins, “through faith in His blood.” May the thought of your little ones impel you to be in earnest!

It is written, “Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved,” and the Scripture cannot be broken. We may then hope that this poor girl, who called on the Lord with her last breath so earnestly, was saved, as the dying thief was saved even in his death of agony; but we cannot know. Till “that day” we must remain uncertain, and that very uncertainty is a terrible warning to all, but especially to unconverted parents, and those who are resting in profession and church forms of any kind.

Contrast with this most painful scene the last moments of another young lady, the beloved and accomplished daughter of one of England’s noblemen. When “the time of her departure was at hand,” sending for her father, who was in an adjoining room, Lady C — sought to comfort his bereaved heart by the following touching words: —

“Dear father, I can only say a few words now, but I believe they will be the means of comforting you when I am gone. I thank you, dearest father, that you told me from a child that I was a sinner, and needed the blood of Jesus to wash away my sins, and the power of the Spirit to renew and sanctify my soul, as much as the poorest girl in London. Oh, how much I thank you! And what should I do now — if I had not Jesus to lean upon — sweet Jesus! — who holds me safe in His arms? I am so weak I could not attend to these all-important things now, had I not sought the Saviour before I was taken ill. But to YOU do I owe, in the first place, any serious thoughts which led me to seek Jesus, whom I shall soon behold! “Then, fixing her eyes heavenward, she seemed to see some bright vision from the Land of Glory, whither she was hastening. A lovely smile lit up her face, and raising her arms as if she would clasp the object before her to her heart, then folding them again upon her breast, bowed her head with an expression of deep reverence and adoration, and sank to rest.

May the Lord of lords wipe gently, as He only can, the father’s tears away. “The damsel is not dead, but sleepeth.” “If we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him.”

Enoch and Methuselah.

(Gen. verses 21-27.)

“The dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.”―1 Cor.15:62.

“And Enoch walked with God”— how blest was he,

Translated, so that death he should not see!

And soon a multitude shall thus arise,

Changed and caught up in glory to the skies,

With millions ransomed from the cold dark tomb,

Who wake with joy to see their Saviour come.

“He died” — the longest life was closed at last;

Nine hundred years and sixty-nine were past!

Methuselah, as many a one beside,

Had run his earthly race, and then “he died.”

Yes, “once to die” is man’s appointed doom,

“But after this the judgment,” sure to come.

The young, the old, are carried to the grave,

Nor human power nor skill from death can save;

But look to Jesus, and your soul shall live;

He died, that life eternal He might give:

Then if alive, or summoned from the tomb,

What joy ‘twill be to see your Saviour come!

The Power of a Look.

ANTONIO HERZUELO,

An advocate of Spain,

Was doom’d, three hundred years ago,

To die a death of pain.

He was condemn’d to fiery flames,

For holding fast The Saviour’s claims,

Accounting Christ his gain;

He Him confess’d with latest breath,

And nobly bore the martyr’s death.

His weaker wife, through priestly craft,

The faith she held denied;

Which pierc’d him, like a venom’d shaft,

As he her garb^{^descried.}

A look he gave her, — one of pain,

Of poignant grief, and some disdain;

At which she deeply sigh’d.

He onwards went — his fate he met —

But she that look could ne’er forget.

She, Peter-like, in secret wept, —

That look had broke her heart;

The love which in her bosom slept

Was quicken’d by its dart.

She open’d to her Lord her breast;

His Name before His foes confess’d,

And took with Him her part;

Then join’d her husband in the skies,

To share with him the martyr’s prize.

Few now are call’d to face the flame,

Or lie in loathsome den,

For owning Jesus’ all-precious Name,

As were the faithful then.

But though we live in peaceful days,

May we confess Him, to His praise,

Before ungodly men,

Constrain’d, by His prevailing love,

To own Him as our Lord above.

About Joseph and His Coat.

For Little Readers. (Gen. 37:3.)

ISRAEL, or Jacob, was the father of Joseph, and loved him very much. It seems he was fonder of him than of all his other children. Joseph was only a little boy when his brothers were grown quite big; he was the youngest in the family, except little Benjamin, and their mother died when he was a baby, so that their aged father thought a great deal of both of them, but Joseph most of all. And one day he gave him a coat, one “of many colors,” that he had made himself! The dear old man, that had been a shepherd almost all his life, working in the fields, and taking care of the cows, and goats, and sheep, he loved his boy so much that he must get pieces of stuff of every color he could find, and sew them together, to make a nice coat for him! I cannot tell you what colors they were; one of my little girls thinks there were “blue, and green, and tabby,” but I only know what the Bible says, that it was of “many colors.”

I wonder if you remember who made the first coat that was ever worn in this world. It was the great God Himself! He made one each for Adam and Eve, a coat of skin. Was He not kind? And it was when they had been naughty too, and had taken of the fruit He told them not! Oh, He is so good! None of us would ever, have had coats of any sort, if it had not been for His kindness to us.

When His dear Son the Lord Jesus was here in this world, He had a coat without seam, woven from the top throughout (John 19:23), but cruel men, when they put Him on the cross, took it from Him, and they were as unkind to Him as He had always been kind to them.

He has gone back to glory now; to heaven, to “prepare a place” there for me, and for you, if you believe in Him. And when He has come back and taken us to be with Himself, we shall see Joseph; and find that God loved him even more than Jacob did, and has made him to be much more beautiful in heaven than his coat of many colors was upon earth.

All the most beautiful colors are spoken of as being in heaven; and in the last chapter but one of the Revelation you may read of them in what John saw, when God was chewing him the “heavenly city” in a vision. It was something like a dream, but it was one that God gave him, and told him to write in a book, that we might read it, and know about what is to be when we have gone away from this world to be with Jesus. And it is all bright and beautiful there. The “colors” don’t fade up there. The clothes never want dyeing some other color, to make them look fresh again.

Some dear little girls and boys are so foolish as to want coats and frocks “of many colors” now, so as to look smart and fine; but when we think about how beautiful Jesus makes those to be whom He takes to heaven, we can be happy to be ever so plain here; content with any clothes He sends us to wear in this fading world, and wait for Him to come, and take us up there, where nothing fades or gets old. But I must stop now, or I shall not leave room for what some other friend has to say to you. Next month, however, I may have another word for you about Joseph.

W. T.

The Gospel the Power of God.

A POOR ungodly man was present once at a meeting where, after the Gospel had been preached, those who were anxious about their souls were asked to remain. Several did so, and among them this poor ungodly navvy, whose life for many years had been a fearful proof of the power of sin.

A minister of the Gospel, who was present, went round among the hearers, and, laying his hand on the shoulder of this man, spoke to him of the love of God, and of the wonders He was doing in bringing many, even among children, to rest in the finished work of Christ for sinners. He then told him, in a few words, about a little girl named Nelly, about six years old, who, when on her early death-bed, had been the means of bringing her poor drunken father to Jesus. When this man heard poor dying Nelly’s three petitions, 1, “That he would not beat mother again; 2, that he would give up drink; and 3, that he would meet Nelly, in heaven,” he started, his head sank down, and the tears began to flow; and no wonder, for it turned out that his own child’s name was Nelly, and that poor little Nelly’s dying prayer would have suited his case exactly.

He was also a drunkard, an unkind father and husband, and, if anything, worse a great deal than dying Nelly’s father had been. It seems that, when very young, he had been taken away from a Sunday-school to work at a public-house. Then he became a cellar man, and took to drinking to such excess that he was scarcely ever sober. He was a prize-fighter too, and had been in almost every prison in London for violent conduct, both to his own wife and others, through drink.

He was such a terror to his poor children that they would hide themselves when they heard him coming, and his poor wife was obliged to watch him at times, lest he should destroy himself. In short, he was a slave to sin and Satan, and was rushing headlong to everlasting ruin. But one evening, in the month of March, 1867, a young lady called at his house, spoke kindly to his wife and children, and asked them all to go and hear the Gospel, which was going to be preached by a Mr. Haslam, at the Victoria Hall. Then this Christian visitor prayed. Now this min had never heard prayer in his house before, and it seems to have had a great effect upon him. Bad as he was, he resolved to go to the Gospel meeting, and he did so; he even stayed for the prayer-meeting afterward, but, as no one spoke to him, his real condition was not brought out, though it seems pretty clear from his going to such a meeting at all, and even staying afterward, that God had already begun to work with him through that visitor’s prayer. “Them that honor me I will honor.” Christ thus confessed, and in such a scene, would make manifest the power of His name. The poor sinful man could not rest. Another meeting for the 2nd of May was announced before he left the room, and he went to that also; and at this meeting it was that he was spoken to, as I have already told you, about little Nelly, The story touched his heart, and, even while listening to it, as he afterward owned, the cry went up, “God be merciful to me; O Lord, lighten my dark soul.” When he got home that night, he found his wife reading a book called “Come to Jesus.” No doubt that same Christian visitor had lent it to her, but it was the Lord who had sent it, and it appeared to give the finishing stroke to the blessed work which He had begun in this great sinner’s soul. Falling on his knees, he says, “I then and there came as a poor lost sinner to Christ, and HE RECEIVED ME, light dawned on my dark soul; and when my wife said, ‘Are you gone mad?’ I replied, I have been mad, but now I am in my right mind.” Thus a grievous sinner was brought to Jesus, whose “precious blood cleanseth from all sin.” How true it is that the Gospel of Christ “is THE POWER OF GOD unto Salvation to everyone that believeth” (Rom. 1:16). Nothing less than God’s power could deliver one so deeply sunk in wickedness, so completely, enslaved; and the very means the Lord used showed so plainly that “the excellency of the power” was indeed not of man, but of God. A prayer uttered in his hearing, a word spoken in season, a little book about Jesus, these were the means He employed, in the hands of His children, to break the terrible chains that bound this poor man, and bring him to the feet of Jesus. There he got salvation, and nowhere else: Since then he has been an earnest servant of Him “who loved him and gave Himself for him.” Getting up early in the morning, he gives away tracts to the bathers in the Serpentine, before he goes to his work. He binds little tracts together in a cover, and lends them to his former mates and companions in sin, and both his wife and one of his friends, a navvy, seem to have got blessing through him. He is no longer a navvy; for the dear Christian who first sought him out, prayed the first prayer ever breathed beneath his roof, and so led him under the sound of the Gospel, has succeeded in getting him more suitable employment, and thus delivering him from an occupation which would have laid him open not only to unceasing persecution, but to much temptation also.

“O that men would praise the Lord for His goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children of men.” — From “A True Narrative,” by

S. V. E.

June, Dictionary of the Bible.

Cockle. —This word is found in Job 31:40, and Isaiah 5:2 and 4, where it is rendered “wild grapes.” Its nature is uncertain; but this hoary nightshade, called by the Arabs “wolf-grape,” is common in Egypt and Palestine, and grows much in the vineyards, where it is very pernicious, and resembles the vine by its stalk, and also in the berry-like form of its fruit. But, as it is narcotic and poisonous, it is the very opposite of the true vine in character, besides being injurious to its growth. The ox-grape is very similar, and either of these wild vines would be an apt symbol of Israel’s condition in return for all the goodness of Jehovah as described in Isaiah 5.

Coelesy’ria, the hollow Syria. — This Greek name was applied in the first instance to the valley running between the ranges of mountains called Libanus and Anti-Libanus, and afterward to the whole tract of country reaching from Seleucis to Arabia and the confines of Egypt, with the exception of Judea and Palestine.

Scythopolis and Gadara are mentioned by Josephus as cities of Cœlesyria. In the time of David Cœlesyria seems to have been included in the region called “Syria of Damascus” which he conquered (2 Sam. 8:6). When afterward Solomon failed, and in his old age went after the gods of the heathen round about, Damascus was taken by Rezon, the soil of Eliadah, who thus established his authority over Syria.

In common with the whole of Palestine, it was the scene of many battles between the Seleucidæ, or kings of “the north,” and the kings of Egypt, or “the south.” (See Daniel 11. ALEXANDER, ANTIOCHUS.)

Coffer. — When the Philistines sent home the ark (1 Sam. 6:8, 11, 15), they placed the golden mice and emerods beside it, in a receptacle which is translated “coffer,” but which is supposed to have been a kind of wallet, called by the Arabians rijaza, into which stones are put to balance the handaj, or litter borne by a camel or mule.

Colony. — Philippi, in Macedonia, is so-called, Acts 16:12. The Stations who espoused the cause of Antony were removed by Augustus Caesar to Macedonia, and thus the towns of Philippi, Dyr-rachium, and others became Roman colonies possessed of peculiar privileges, such as a free municipal constitution, as customary in Italy, emption from taxes on person and land, and the right of selling the land.

Colos’sœ, a city of Phrygia in Asia Minor, situated on the river Lycus (now called Gorduk), near where it joins the Meander, and not far from the towns of Laodicea, Apamea, and Hierapolis (Col. 2:1; 4:13-15).

There was a church here to whom Paul wrote his Epistle to the Colossians during his imprisonment in Rome (Col. 4:18). Not long after this, Colossa3, Laodicea, and Hierapolis were, according to Eusebius, destroyed by an earthquake in the ninth year of Nero; but Colossæ must have been immediately rebuilt, as in his twelfth year it is named as a flourishing place. A village called Khonas still exists there, behind which rises Mount Cadmus. The ruins of an ancient castle stand on the left side of an immense perpendicular chasm in the mountain. Other ruins and fragments in the neighborhood, though few, are sufficient to show the site of an ancient city of importance.

Comforter — This word occurs several times in the Gospel of John (chs. 14:16, 26; 15:26, 16:7), and is applied to the Holy Spirit. It is the same word in 1 John 2:1, namely Paraclete; and means one who takes up the whole cause of another in all its details, and makes it his own.

In this sense, it is said of our blessed Lord, “We have an Advocate (Paraclete) with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” In John 14:16 also, Jesus applies this title to Himself, saying that the Father should send them “another Comforter,” implying that He had been their Comforter or Paraclete while with them on earth, but now that He was going up where He was before, another Paraclete would take His place, even the Spirit of truth, who would “abide with them forever.”

Common. — A term applied by Jews to things used by all men (namely Gentiles), but forbidden in the law to the Lord’s people. Such things were unclean to them, because prohibited, but not necessarily unclean in themselves. Other things were unclean in their nature; thus Peter uses both terms, “common or unclean” (Acts 10:14).

Communion. — That mutual participation and fellowship one with another, and with the Lord in the power and unity of the Spirit, which believers are privileged to enjoy. It is often rendered “fellowship” in-our version, but is the same word in all the following passages: Acts 2:42; 1 Cor. 9; 10:16; 2 Cor. 6:14; 8:4; 13:14; Gal. 2:9; Phi.1:5; 2:1; 3:10; 1 John 1:3, 6, 7.

Cony. — A little creature common in rocky places in Syria, Palestine, Arabia, Eastern Egypt, Abyssinia, and the Cape of Good Hope. Like rabbits, they live together in colonies, but do not burrow, being “a feeble folk” and unable to form excavations for themselves. They dwell, therefore, in the natural cavities and holes found among the rocks, from which they never move far, but love to lie basking in the sun’s rays, feeding on such seeds and vegetables as they can find near their retreats. As they occasionally fall a prey to hawks and eagles, the mere shadow of an approaching bird will cause them to flee for shelter to the rock, in whose recesses they find security from all their dreaded foes. The Cony is more clumsy in shape than the rabbit; its ears, instead of being long and pointed, are short and round, and they have long bristly hairs scattered throughout the fur.

Co’os (Acts 21:1), called also Cos or Co, a small but fertile island in the Ægean Sea, near the coast of Caria, in Asia Minor. It is now called Stanchio or Stan-Co. It was formerly celebrated for wine, silk, and cotton.

Copper. ― The “brass” spoken of in Scripture is commonly supposed to have been Copper. Tubal-Cain was the first artificer in this metal (Gen. 4:22). He was a descendant of Cain, who, though originally a tiller of the ground (Gen. 4:2), seems to have sought to evade the curse pronounced upon him (vss. 11,12), by forsaking husbandry to become a founder of and dweller in cities (vs. 17). Thus his descendants (with the exception of Jabal) were the first artizans and manufacturers in the earth. Copper was largely used in ancient times for helmets, armor, shields, and spears, being more easily worked than iron (1 Sam. 17:5, 6, 38; 2 Sam. 21:16). The vessels of the Tabernacle and Temple were made of copper or “brass,” and also the pillars cast for the porch of the Temple (1 Kings 7; see BRASS).

Coral (Job 28:18; Ezek. 27:16), a hard substance, supposed to be deposited by a minute sea animal in forming the cell into which it can retreat. This supposition has, however, recently been made doubtful. Coral reefs and islands abound in the Red Sea and in the tropics; they are also found in the Mediterranean. They are of various shapes, but most commonly branched like a tree. The red kinds are most valued, but there are also black “and white corals.

Coriander (Ex. 16:31; Num. 11:7) is known and cultivated in Arabia, Persia, India, and Egypt, where it is esteemed as a grateful spice and used in curry-powder. It is now very common in the south of Europe, and also in this country, being largely cultivated in Essex on account of its seeds, which are used by distillers, druggists, and confectioners in considerable quantities. It is also reared in gardens for the sake of its leaves, which are used in soups and salads. It is an umbelliferous plant, and its seeds are round, of about the size of a pepper-corn and Gray colored, containing a volatile oil of an agreeable taste and smell.

Answer to Scripture Enigma, May, 1873.

Nehushtan. ―2 Kings 18:4.

	N aboth 1 Kings 21:3.
	E lihu Job mil. 6.
	H agar Genesis 21:17.
	U zzah 2 Samuel 6:7.
	S amson Judges 16:17.
	H erod Matthew 2:16-18.
	T homas John 20:25.
	A gabus Acts 21:10.
	N ain Luke 7:11-15.

J. M.

Bible Enigma for June, 1873.

WHO, when Paul preached, attended to the word?

Whose sons were slain by the Philistines’ sword?

What youth to preach the word a charge received?

Who, when he saw his risen Lord, believed?

Who sent to Solomon for David’s sake?

What holy man did God to heaven take?

Where o’er lost babes was Rachel heard to mourn?

Who to his younger brother spake with scorn?

What wicked prophet met a dreadful fate?

Who sought the blessing when it was too late?

Who for his life was urged with haste to fly?

Whose father’s faith did God severely try?

What angel to a prophet swiftly flew?

Whose child in stature and in favor grew?

What city o’er Jerusalem’s sad fate

Rejoiced, and was itself laid desolate?

Take the initials — they His words disclose

At whose command light out of darkness rose.

His Spirit, where He finds a moral night,

Can even there turn darkness into light.

The Tower of London.

How many a tale of tyranny the old stone walls of the Tower of London could tell if only they could speak! If you have read English history, you well know that it was long used as a state prison, and many a poor captive has been shut in there for long weary years, till death set him free. There is on the water side of the Tower a low arch leading from the river Thames into the interior of the old fortress, and called the Traitors’ Gate, where prisoners conveyed by water, instead of being marched along the public streets, could be secretly put into the Tower. Perhaps while the citizens of old London were sleeping in their beds, some favorite of the people, who had given offense to the king, was seized and carried aboard a barge.

Then, being rowed silently down the river, the boat was run into the Traitors’ Gate, and the prisoner found himself within the strong walls of the fortress, where, even if friends outside had wished to aid him, they were powerless to do so. It is said that few have passed that low-browed archway who have ever returned to home and friends again. He who entered there bade farewell to liberty and life. The governor of the Tower received him into his custody, and, having shut him up in some strong chamber or dungeon, kept him till the king’s pleasure was known. In this way some have been captives for many long years, and many more have been secretly put to death within the Tower itself, and buried in unknown graves. It may be that the dust of some of God’s dear people lies hidden there. If so, when the trumpet sounds, as it shortly will, no stone walls, however strong, no secret grave, however deep, in the old dungeons of the Tower, will keep them from rising to meet their Lord in the air. And when, long after that, the dead stand before the great white throne, and death and hell deliver up the dead that are in them (Rev. 20), the old tower, too, will deliver up the dead which are in it, and all the cruel secrets of its old stone walls and dungeons will be revealed. Depend upon it, there is a history belonging to that ancient fortress which will never be fully known till then. It is one of the very few monuments now left of the power and tyranny of kings and queens of a bygone time.

All through the dark ages, when Romanism was the religion of the country, and even afterward, when people were but just coming out of it, and only beginning to get a little light, this ancient castle was used as a means of oppression by those in power, and “instruments of cruelty,” such as racks and thumbscrews, blocks and axes, are still shown to visitors, grim witnesses of the kind-of treatment which Romish priests taught kings and nobles to employ against those that offended them. It was here, you know, that Lady Jane Gray and her husband, who were Protestants, and probably believers in Jesus, became the first victims of that bitter papist, Queen Mary, and it was here that the seven bishops were imprisoned by James the Second, because they objected to read the proclamation by which he sought to favor Romanism. And here, too, it was, as I dare say you have often heard, that the two young princes, the sons of Edward the Fourth, were cruelly murdered. Poor boys! how little they thought, when they lay down to sleep that night, that, before the morning dawned, their bodies would lie buried deep beneath the stairs leading to their bedchamber. Thus men and women and children have suffered captivity, cruelty, and death within the massive walls of the old Tower of London, and when “God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ, according to the Gospel,” what a solemn tale will this old Tower of London have to tell But, hail it not something to say to us even now Yes, indeed; enough is already known of its gloomy history to show us what a fearful thing sin is. All the cruelties that have taken place within its recesses, the crumbling skeletons that lie buried in its ancient chapel, or beneath its stairs, or in its dungeons, the names of poor hopeless prisoners scrawled upon its chamber walls, all tell of the havoc SIN has made.

But for sin these things would never have been. There were no towers in Eden, no need of stone walls to restrain the lawless, much less of chains and dungeons to oppress the captive. But when “sin entered into the world, and death by sin,” all was changed. And now every poor son of Adam is a captive under sin. “All have sinned, and come short of the glory of God.” All have passed through the traitors’ gate, and there is only one way of escape. Do you know what that is? It is this, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.” This is God’s message to every poor prisoner Satan has in his power. Don’t you think that if a king had sent a message of pardon to any poor captive of former days in the old Tower of London, such a one would have received it with joy? Well, God sends a message in His Gospel, offering forgiveness to all through the blood of Christ. Have you received it? Will you accept it? “Be it known unto you, that through this Man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins, and by Him all that believe are justified from all things.”

The Poor Orphan Boy.

IN the town of Darlington, in Durham, there once lived a poor boy named Joseph. His parents were both dead, and poor Joseph was left alone in the world. I am sure the little reader will say, What a sad thing it must be for a poor boy to have no one to love or to care for him, and to be left to be brought up in the workhouse among strangers! But Joseph was not so much alone as we might think, for there was one who pitied the poor orphan boy, and sought to do him good. She was indeed a stranger to him in one sense, that is to say, she was no relation of his, but she was related to the Lord Jesus Christ, for she was a member of His body, a believer in Him, a child of God, and, therefore, no stranger to the grace that seeks and saves the LOST. I don’t know her name, but the Lord does; for He knows all about His own, even the number of the hairs of their heads, the very name of the street they may be lodging in for a time, and what they are doing at any moment. Do you, think this too wonderful to believe? Well, turn to and read Acts 9:11, 12, and Luke 12:7.

But I must tell you about poor Joseph. He did not know the Lord, but the Christian that I have mentioned wanted him to do so, and, as she was his schoolmistress, she did what she could to set Christ before him. For a long time all seemed in vain. Joseph got indeed a good deal of Scripture knowledge, as many who read GOOD NEWS have too, I dare say, and it is a sad thing when they mistake the mere knowledge of Scripture for the KNOWLEDGE OF CHRIST. Whether Joseph made this mistake or not, I can’t say, but certain it is that he grew up to be a young man without knowing the Lord. Then he went to London, and lived in low lodging-houses, where all manner of wickedness is seen and heard. Ah! if his Christian schoolmistress could have seen him then, how her heart would have sunk within her! But though she could not see him, she did not cease to pray for him; and sooner or later the Lord will answer the prayer of faith, for you know He has said He will (John 14:13, 14). And then again He has said, “The poor ye have always with you, and whensoever ye will ye may do them good.” Now, this was said to His disciples, who were very poor themselves, and therefore Jesus did not mean merely that those who had money could do good to the poor, because the disciples had none at all. What did He mean, then? Why, that whensoever we who believe wish to do good to the poor, we can do so by prayer, even when we have nothing to give them. HE can give, and we must ask Him to do so. Now this Christian woman wanted something to be given to pool; Joseph, which not all the world nor all the rich or the mighty in it can give. Do you guess what that was? It was GRACE. She wanted Joseph to have grace given him, and so she prayed for him for years, and at last the Lord answered her prayers.

Another of God’s dear children, a Christian lady who has devoted herself to the Lord’s work among the poor of London, particularly the little matchbox makers and the “street Arabs,” as they are called, was visiting one Lord’s Day among the low lodging-houses to give away tracts and speak to the poor men who take shelter in those terrible dens. On her offering a tract to one young man of about twenty-five years, he turned away with a growl, refusing to have it, and, when kindly spoken to, he, to her great surprise, quoted quite correctly the whole passage in James 2:14-17, and then added fiercely, “No, no it is HEART and a helping hand to some honest work we fellows want. I’d sooner go as I am, a swindler, blasphemer, and drunkard, than I’d go to heaven a hypocrite.” And this was poor Joseph! This was the one whom a Christian woman had taught in the Scriptures and prayed for years! And you see from his own words what he had become, “a swindler (that’s a thief, you know), a blasphemer, and a drunkard.” Poor Joseph! Poor, indeed, he ever had been, but most poor now that he had sunken so low, and did not even want to read or hear the truth he had once been so familiar with. But the “prayer of faith” is never forgotten before God. Oh, how FAITHFUL He is, and how full of grace! And He it was that had sent this dear child of His right into that den of darkness and sin to snatch a brand from the burning. With a heart constrained by the love of Christ, and flowing over with love for the wretched, she was not to be beaten back, for grace sustained her. What do you think she did? Why, to prove to him that she really wanted to do him good, and that not only to his soul (which he, poor sinner, did not care about), but to his body also, she offered to give him food at once if he would follow her to the top of the street. Poor Joseph took her at her word, and from that hour God began His blessed work in Joseph’s soul. As he was partly paralyzed, and could not work so as to earn an honest living, this dear Christian was not content with giving him a meal, but took him altogether under her care. For ten months he lived in “The Home,” as it is called, where poor, helpless, and destitute children are sheltered, and where Joseph learned to know the Lord, and to make himself useful among the “street Arabs” and the little match-box makers. In this work he took a positive delight. When poor, dirty, ragged boys were brought in from the streets, nothing pleased poor Joseph more than cleansing, washing, dressing, and trimming them up, so as to make them fit to stay there. Indeed, he was so devoted to this work that, being weak in body, his health suffered, and at last his kind friends supplied him with a license, and a quantity of framed texts of Scripture to sell around the East of London. In this way he got quite a good living, but he never forgot the “Home,” nor those that lived there. Often would he go to the prayer-meetings held there. The Scriptures he had learned in his childhood came back to memory to be used for his own soul and for others. His very face became changed, so much was it softened by grace, and he never spoke to her who had been used to his salvation without tears of grateful love in his eyes. Poor Joseph Wilson is poor no longer; his toil and his sorrows are ended forever, and he now is with the Lord. His last moments were spent in prayer to the Lord Jesus, and in asking that blessings without number might rest on the Christian lady and her fellow-helpers who had been so kind to him, and on their work in the midst of the dens of East London, whence he had been rescued. So you see, dear little reader, how two Christian women who never saw each other, one in Darlington and the other in London, were used of the Lord, and made a blessing both for time and eternity to THE POOR ORPHAN BOY.

J. L. K.

Extracts From "Loving Hand of Jesus."

(No. 1)

NOT long since I was asked to visit a young man who was dying of consumption. He was in great darkness of soul, and very unwilling to be spoken to. He was living in a lodging-house, having neither home nor friends. The first morning I called to see him, after a great deal of persuasion, I was allowed to enter the bedroom where the poor dying man was. He was in bed, propped up on pillows. I was struck with his vacant, hardened look. He appeared to be about twenty-eight years of age, and of gentlemanly appearance. I took a chair, and sat down by his side, then introduced myself as a servant of the Lord, and the bearer of good news.

“Oh, thank you,” he responded, slowly; “but what have you to tell me You see,” he continued, “I am very weak, very ill, and can’t stand much talking, my head is so tender.”

“Yes, dear sir, I see all that, and will take care not to tire you. Could you listen to a little prayer?”

“O yes,” he said, “if you like; I don’t mind that.” He turned his face toward me.

Then I knelt down, and asked the Lord to give the dying man His Holy Spirit, to take his heart of stone away, and to give him a heart of flesh, and to dispose his ears to listen to the message. When I rose up and looked at him, a tear was rolling down his cheeks.

“Well, dear sir,” I said, “I hope I have not given you the headache.”

“O no, indeed you have not; but I must tell you,” he continued, “that it is of no use to talk to me about religion, it is too late now. I have no feelings that way, or inclination; I am completely dead to these subjects, and my heart is as hard as a stone.”

“I am not going to talk to you about religion,” I replied, “but about Jesus. It is quite another thing; it is Him that you want now. You say you are dead to these things; you are quite right. Dead in trespasses and sins is the natural state of every living creature under the sun, before Christ gives them life and light. There is One in this room whom our eyes cannot see; His hand can touch your hard heart, and open your blind eyes. Would you like it?”

“Ah! yes,” he said, “if it could be done, I would; but I have no faith, or any knowledge. I have lived up to the present time without God.” Well, then, my friend, you are just the man the Lord Jesus Christ came to seek and to save.” After reading from the third chapter of the Gospel by John, and explaining the verses, he seemed interested. I then rose up to go, as I think we should be very careful not to tire the sick by too long visits.

“Shall I come again “I asked him, “or would you rather not”

“Yes, please,” he said, “if you don’t mind the trouble.”

The next morning he received me with a smile. “I was looking for you,” he said, “and watching for the hour that you appointed to come.”

I thought this was a good token, and thanked the Lord for it.

“Well, Mr. —, how do you feel this morning?” “Thank you, I don’t feel any different.”

“Then let me tell you something. I have been praying for your conversion since I left you yesterday, and I have asked many Christian friends to do the same. Now I believe that my loving Father in heaven is going to save your precious soul before you die, and are forever lost. You have not much time to lose; but my having been sent to you against your desire is to me a proof that Jesus, the Saviour of sinners, loves you.”

“But,” said the dying young man, “see how I have neglected God. I never read my Bible, although I have one in my box. I never went to church, but laughed and ridiculed those who did, and called them fools. I lived to please myself only, and to keep a respectable appearance. I have never run into excesses of any kind; being always of a delicate constitution, it did not suit me.”

“But have you no friends?” I asked.

“My parents died when I was a little boy. I was then placed in a school by a relative, but had to leave it when I was fourteen years of age to earn my living. I grew up with the sole idea to get on, and make money, and to look like a gentleman. I have been successful in business, and managed to have always plenty, and to keep myself from debts. I have given you there a brief but correct view of my short life. About a year ago I felt my health gradually leaving me. I tried many things, but to no avail; these last ten months I have been getting rapidly worse. The doctor says he can’t do me any good, now that my lungs are quite gone. I confess to you that I am not happy. I have not opened my mind to any one, as the people about me do not understand me. The thought of dying in my present dark state troubles me, yet I have feared that I felt it too late. You say that I can be saved; if it is true, it would be happy news indeed; but it must be done entirely and independently of myself, for I am so hardened, it seems as if there were a thick coating of ice all over my heart that nothing could melt away.”

Here the poor fellow cried like a child, and stopped, quite overcome and exhausted. After he was a little composed I read to him, very slowly and softly, the account given in the Gospel by Luke, chapters 7 from the 36th verse, of the two debtors.

“You see, Mr.― that you must be saved just as they were: ‘And when they had nothing to pay, their creditor frankly forgave them both.’ You cannot fail to see there that the creditor is God, and that the most moral, righteous man, who is standing in his own goodness, and the woman of the city, who was known to be an open sinner, had both to be saved and forgiven by God. They had nothing in themselves that could atone for their sins. What did the poor woman bring to Jesus? Nothing but a past life full of sin; but she believed that the loving heart of the Lord would not turn her away; therefore she came in simple faith, just as she was, trusting Jesus. It is in your helplessness that you are invited to come to the Saviour. He does not require any of our efforts. We must be willing to be nothing, and.to take Him as our all. He is made unto us (that is, all who believe in Him), of God, wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption; that according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.”

“If such is the case,” he said, “I am quite willing to take the lowest place, and to come as the woman did, if you think the Saviour will have me.”

(To be concluded next month.)

The Lily of the Valley.

THOU emblem true of meekness,

Whose fragrance scents the gale;

Whose worth is shown in weakness,

Thy gentle grace we hail.

Unlike to gaudy flowers,

That love to be display’d,

Thou’rt found in secret bowers,

And dwellest in the shade.

Thy modest form embraces

Such charms of gentle kind,

That they reflect the graces

Which mark the heav’nly mind.

He, who is pure and holy,

And yields the Spirit’s fruits,

Like thee, is meek and lowly,

And loves retir’d pursuits.

But only Christ, the Saviour,

Could stoop from heav’n to earth,

And give Himself, in favor,

For men of sinful birth.

Soon, He who thus descended,

Shall reap His rich reward;

When knees shall all be bended,

And all confess Him, Lord.

The Silent Shade.

How much better to go and sit in quiet under a tree, and read a book, than to go to the fair! I saw a silly child the other day who actually cried to go to the fair; and yet there was nothing at all there that was worth going to see. Nothing was so beautiful there as the flowers and trees the foolish people left behind them. There was noise enough to make their heads ache, and plenty of ways of spending money and getting nothing in return. It did no one any good to go, and yet they went. Some of us, who love the Lord Jesus, went out into the fields, away from the noise, and sat down under the trees, like the young lady in the picture. And we read about Jesus, and talked about Him; and, when He takes us to heaven, we shall look back upon that fine afternoon, and think how nice it was that, even in this world, He taught us to know Him, and love Him, and to be happy in knowing that He loved us. And those who went to the fair, when they have left this world, will not forget how they wasted their time and their money; and do you think they will be glad or sorry?

The quiet retreat, the silent shade,

With prayer and praise agree;

And seem by Thy sweet bounty made

For those who worship Thee.

W. T.

More About Joseph's Brothers.

For Little Readers. (Gen. 37:4.)

WHEN they saw that their father loved Joseph more than them, they hated Joseph, and would not speak a kind word to him. It was not that they loved their father so much, or cared for his love to them; because, if they had been so fond of Jacob, and thought so much of his loving them, they would have been very kind to Joseph in order to please him, even if they did not like him themselves. But it was not love to Jacob that made them so vexed when he loved Joseph best; it was envy (see Acts 7:9). They loved themselves best, and thought their father ought to do the same, and they could not bear to see him make so much of their younger brother. And do you know, dear little ones, this envy, or jealousy, is in all our hearts; we don’t like to see others made more of than ourselves. Cain could not bear that God should be pleased with his brother Abel, and not with him; and, although the fault was every bit his own, and not Abel’s or God’s, yet he got very angry, and one day killed his brother. And we learn, from the first epistle of John, that he killed him because his own works were bad, and his brother’s were good. When the Lord Jesus, too, was in the world, the scribes and chief priests, who wanted everybody to think well of them, were jealous because people went after Jesus. They even wanted to kill, not Jesus only, but poor Lazarus, too, because some of the Jews were brought to believe in Jesus when they saw Lazarus give again, who had been dead and buried four days, but had been raised again by Jesus (John 12:9). After a time they did kill Jesus, and it says (Mark 15:10) that Pilate knew it was for “envy” that the priests had brought Jesus to him for to be put to death.

What a terrible thing this envy is! And we all have it in us, until we learn to believe in Jesus and love Him. Then God gives us a new nature, and, instead of being vexed that Jesus should be thought much of, we are very glad indeed to know that He has the very best place in heaven, and that everybody in heaven, and in earth, and under the earth will have some day to bow the knee and confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father. Philippians 2:11.

Jacob loved Joseph, and gave him a coat. God is the Father of Jesus, and of Him it is said, “The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand” (John 3:35). Not a coat, but “all things” given to the Son of God, because God loves Him! And it is a very happy thing when we learn not to love the world, that hated our Lord Jesus, but to love and honor Jesus, whom the world hated. Heaven will be filled with people who have learned in their hearts to make very much of Jesus. It is as if God said, “Those people, or those children, have come to think about my dear Son as I think of Him. They think as I do about Him; I must have them where I am and with Him.” He says about Him, “This is my beloved Son,” and we say, He is Jesus, whom having not see we love.

Now I have said a little to you about how Joseph’s father loved him, and how his brothers hated him; next month, if the Lord will, I hope to say something to you about what God had in His mind about this same Joseph.

W. T.

Thomas Grace; or, so Soon.

A Word for the Young.

A FEW weeks ago, I went to the village of P —, in Berkshire, to speak of the love of God, in giving His only-begotten Son Jesus Christ (John 3:16) to die for sinners. The place we had chosen for the preaching was a little green at one corner of the village, close by the blacksmith’s shop. Fifty or sixty persons soon collected together; some old, and some young. Most of them were very attentive listeners to God’s message of love and peace, and the meeting passed off very quietly.

A few days after, the following paragraph appeared in the local newspapers: —

“An inquest was held on Tuesday, before J. C. P —, Esq., on the body of Thomas Grace, a boy eight years of age, who was carting mangolds on Monday, on the farm of Mr. W. C. C —. On returning with the wagon, he was seen to get upon the shafts, when the carter shouted after him, but he did not appear to hear it. Shortly after, the horse was seen running away, and the deceased was found lying on the ground, the wheel having passed over him. The jury returned a verdict of ‘Accidental death.’”

My dear young friends, that poor little boy who was “so soon” removed from this world was one of those who listened to the Gospel on the village green only the afternoon before. I did not think, as I saw several little ones standing or lying on the grass in front of me, that one of their number was so soon to be taken away. If I had been asked which of those around me was most likely to go first, I should have thought probably one of the elder ones; but no, it was little Thomas Grace.

What a solemn warning it is then for you, my dear young readers; and how important that you should not only know about Jesus, but that you should believe on His precious name, and love Him. You cannot tell but what at any moment you may be called away too. An accident might happen to you, and your father and mother, and brothers and sisters, as well as his, have to mourn the loss of a little one from their family circle. And this is why I have told you about poor little T. G., because so many children think that they are going to live for years and years in this world, and forget that at any time it may be their turn to go. And where will you go to? Oh! if you know Jesus — it all depends on that — you will surely go to Him. When He was on the earth, He said those precious words, which I daresay many of you can repeat, “Suffer the little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not; for of such is the kingdom of God.” And after He had said it, “He took them up in His arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them” (Mark 10:13-16). And now Jesus has gone away from this world, and is seated at the right hand of God; but He is still the same gracious, loving One, and still invites you, my dear young friends, to come to Him. He alone can make you happy now, and happy forever; it is only by coming to Him, by believing on and trusting in Him, that you can be saved, because you are in a world of sin, and we are all sinners, and God cannot have sinners in heaven. But, by believing in Jesus, you will get the pardon of all your sins, because He died upon the cross for sinners (Rom. 5:8); and His precious blood that was shed there will wash every one of them away forever (1 John 1:7); and then if you were to die, you would go to Him, as the Bible says, you would “be absent from the body, and present with the Lord” (2 Cor. 5:8). But, unless you do really trust in the blessed Lord Jesus, you can never go to heaven, but you will be in a place of misery forever; for “there is none other name under heaven, given among men, whereby we must be saved” (Acts 4:12).

I hope then, as you read about poor little Thomas Grace that you will really think about these things, and, if you love Jesus here below, you will not only be able to sing about little children in heaven, as I dare say many of you who will read this do In that beautiful hymn —

“Around the throne of God in heaven

Thousands of children stand;

Children whose sins are all forgiven,

A holy, happy land.

Singing, glory, glory, glory —”

but bye and bye you will be among the number around the throne who will sing the praise of Jesus the Lamb of God, who died upon the cross of Calvary. Oh, how He must have loved poor sinners to have died such a dreadful death for them! None but Jesus could love as He loved. I am sure some of you little ones, if you think about it, must love Him in return. And then, when you read all about Him in the Bible, it will make you so happy to know that you are going to be with Him and like Him forever, and forever.

Remember, dear children, it was so soon, so very soon that poor little Thomas Grace was taken away. E. H. C.

July, Dictionary of the Bible.

Corban (which occurs Mark 7:11) signifies gift, or a thing devoted or dedicated to God. By declaring a thing devoted to God, a son was excused by this tradition of the Pharisees from assisting his parents, and the Word of God made of none effect. According to the Talmud, the form of words sometimes used was “[Be it] Corban [as to] which I may be profitable to thee,” meaning not that the property was actually devoted to God; but as if the son had said, “If I give you anything, may it be as though I gave you that which is devoted to God, and may I be accounted perjured and sacrilegious.” And, according to Rabbinical authority, anything thus devoted could not be reclaimed, and even the hasty utterance of a vow was the same as a vow formally made; so that the undutiful son who, in a moment of irritation, uttered this so-called vow was forbidden by these traditions to help his parents, and thus we see the force of the words “Ye suffer him no more to do aught for his father or his mother.” (See also Matthew 15:4, 5.)

Cormorant. — The Hebrew name Salach is supposed to refer to darting or stooping like a falcon. As the Cormorant dives in the water after his prey, and does not rush upon it through the air, like a falcon, the Salach is supposed to have been a species of tern which is abundant on the coast, lakes, and pools of Palestine for several months in the year. It is the largest of its kind, being about the weight of a pigeon, and nearly two feet in length, with a large black head, strong-pointed bill of a crimson color, and a white and gray body, with a forked tail and long wings like the swallow’s. It darts along the surface of the sea with immense velocity, snapping at small fishes and insects. It nestles in high cliffs (Lev. 11:17; Deut. 14:17).

Corn. —The Hebrew word dagan is rendered “grain,” “corn,” and “wheat,” in our version, but is a very comprehensive word, and includes not only corn-grains, but also various kinds of pulse and seeds of other plants, so that peas, beans, grain, corn, and seeds are all included in the word dagan. (See Genesis 27:28-37; Numb: 18:27; Deuteronomy 28:51; Lamentations 2:12. &c.)

Cornelius, a Centurion, probably belonging to a noble family in Rome called the Cornelii. Julian the Apostate refers to him as one of the few distinguished pers ails who embraced Christianity (1 Cor. 1:26). Roman soldiers were divided into legions, each of which consisted of ten cohorts, each cohort of three bands, and each band of two centuries, or hundreds. Cornelius was commander of one of these centuries belonging to the Italian band, so called from its consisting chiefly of Italian soldiers. This band belonged to one of the six cohorts granted to the procurators of Judaea, five of which cohorts were stationed at Caesarea, where the procurators usually resided. Cornelius and his household were the first-fruits of the Gentiles, and Peter, who had been privileged to open the kingdom of heaven to the Jews on the Day of Pentecost, was used of the Lord as the first to open it to the ‘Gentiles also (Matt. 16:19; Acts 10)

Cornerstone. —Applied to Christ in Ephesians 2:20, and 1 Peter 2:6,8, where it is a quotation from. Isaiah 28:16. (See also Psalms 118:22, 23, and Matthew 21:42.) The corner-stone was a massive stone, so formed as, when placed at a corner, to bind together two outer walls of a building. Sometimes it means those massive slabs which are placed toward the bottom of a wall to bind the work tether. Of these there were often two layers, without cement, one of the two being the “chief cornerstone.” But some think the term applies more correctly to the top stone of a pyramid, which from its form is both a corner-stone, and, viewed as the model or moral basis of the entire structure, a foundation-stone too.

Covenant. —This word in Scripture is not used in the sense of a mutual agreement or contract between parties, but rather as meaning a gracious dispensation or disposition of blessings to man on God’s part, in which He alone is the Giver and man the receiver (Gen. 9:8, 9; 15:1-18; 17:4, 5; Ex. 24:6-8; 31:16; Lev. 26:15; Psa. 89:3, 4; Isa. 55:3; 59:21; Jer. 31:31-34; 33:20; 34:13,-14; Hos. 6:7; Heb. 6:13-20; 7:22; 8:6-13; 9:15-23; 12:24; Luke 1:68-75; Gal. 3:15-18; 4:24).

Crescens (2 Tim. 4:10), said to have been one of the seventy disciples of Christ. According to tradition, he preached the Gospel in Galatia.

Crispus was chief ruler of the Jewish synagogue at Corinth (Acts 18:8), and was afterward converted to Christ (1 Cor. 1:14). He is said to have become a bishop or cold& of.1Egina.

Crete, now called Candia, is one of the largest islands in the Mediterranean, being 160 miles in length, and varying from 35.to 6 miles in breadth. It is situated at the entrance of the Archipelago. The Cretans were noted as archers and also as sailors, and their vessels visited all the neighboring coasts; but the chief glory of the island lay in its having been the birthplace of Minos, the legislator, whose institutions are said to have bad great influence in softening the barbarous manners of the peoples both of Crete and Greece wherever they were imitated. The character of the Cretans, or Kretans, was bad, and their unfaithfulness became proverbial in Greece (Titus 1:12). Salmone mentioned Acts 27:7, was a promontory on the eastern side of the island of Crete.

Crocodile. — This formidable creature is very common in the Nile in Egypt, on which account it was well known to the Israelites. It lurks for its prey in the sedges, or under water, with nothing but the point of its nose above the surface, for the purpose of breathing. When anything approaches which it can seize, it drags it beneath the water, and either swallows it whole, like the pike or the shark, or, if the object be too large, it will bury it beneath the waves to macerate, as it is unable to chew or masticate its food. They lay eggs, which they bury in the sand, where the heat hatches them; while the female is said to remain in the neighborhood in order to dig them out on the day that the young ones have broken the shell. As the crocodile is completely covered with scales of great strength and solidity, which no weapon will penetrate, they are not very readily destroyed, but the natives catch them by means of strong hooks baited with a piece of flesh, such as pork, of which they are very fond, and then pierce them through the open mouth with a spear. A bullet skillfully fired point blank will pass between the scales, otherwise it will glance off as if from the strongest armor.

"Be Strong, and of a Good Courage."

(Josh. 1:6.)

CHRISTIAN, arouse thee,

From lethargy wake;

Christian, arouse thee,

Lest sleep overtake.

Samson, by toying,

Was shorn of his strength,

Set for destroying,

He yielded at length.

Fear not the lions

That lie in the street;

Bid them defiance,

And prove their defeat,

Loud though their roaring,

They’re bound with a chain;

Heaven imploring,

But smite, and they’re slain.

Short though thy stature,

And fearful within,

Yield not to nature,

But conquer its sin.

David, the youngest,

His God full in view,

Prov’d himself strongest;

Goliath he slew.

Bible Enigma for July.

A STRONG man whom a woman once did slay?
Whose death made David much afraid one day?
Where was one born the fruit of fervent prayer?
For whom did once an angel food prepare?

What trembling judge could not disguise his fears?
A mount up which a people went with tears?
What king became a leper for his sin?

Who ‘mid surrounding death was safe shut in?
Where Joseph’s brethren sold him for a slave?
Who to a patriarch choice presents gave?
Where was it Barnabas went to seek for Saul?
What name did one his child of promise call?
Who housed God’s ark, and for its sake was blest?
Whose parable once pierced a guilty breast?

He that upon the sandy ground doth build,
Will find at last his poor foundation yield;
But he that builds upon the rock is sure
His house will stand, the angry storms endure.
All human merit is but like the sand,
To build on Christ is to be sure to stand.
Read these initials, and by them you’ll see
What to His Church Christ will forever be.

T. C.

Answer to Bible Enigma for June.

“Let there be light.”

	L ydia Acts 16:14.
	E li 1 Sam. 4:10,11.
	T imothy 2 Tim. 4:1, 2.
	T homas John 20:29.
	H iram 1 Kings 5:1.
	E noch Gen. 5:24.
	R amah Matt. 2:18.
	E liab 1 Sam. 17:28.

	B alaam Num. 31:8.
	Esau Heb. 12:16,17.

	L of Gen. 19:17.
	I saac Gen. 22:1, 2.
	G abriel Dan. 9:21.
	H annah 1 Sam. 2:26.
	T yre Ezek. 26:2,4.

Farnborough. J. M.

About Joseph and His Brothers.

For the Little Ones. (Gen. 37:5-11.)

JOSEPH dreamed two dreams, and very strange ones they were. We often dream very funny things, but most of them are not worth talking about, and it is foolish even to think much about them. But Joseph’s were dreams that God gave him, that he might know what God was going to do for him; and when the thing came true that he had dreamed about he thought of his dreams, as you may read in ch. 42:9.

He told his brothers one dream, which was that he was in the field with them tying up in bundles the corn they had cut down, and all at once his bundle, or sheaf, stood straight up in the middle, and all their sheaves stood round it and bowed down to it! The other dream was, that he saw the sun bowing to him, and the moon and eleven of the stars doing the same. Joseph told all of them about that one, and his father thought it meant that someday he, and Joseph’s mother, and eleven brothers should bow down to Joseph. Jacob could not make out why this should be, and was not quite pleased with Joseph for having such a dream. But he thought about it, and did not dislike Joseph, like his brothers did, but loved him all the same. It was God who had made Joseph dream these strange things, and, whether his friends liked it or not, what God meant to do for him He would be sure to do. It is good and right that He should do what He pleases, for He always pleases to do just what is most kind and wise. Be quite sure, dear little one, that those people are the most happy in the world who know God as their Father, and who desire that in everything He should have His way with them.

God meant to have Joseph made a great man of, and that all his brothers should come and bow to him, although, when he was a boy, they had so disliked and despised him. And in the last few chapters of Genesis you may read, five times over, that they did come and bow down before him! I will leave you to find out the five places for yourselves; but is it not wonderful that those naughty men, that would not speak a kind word to their brother, should afterward have to fall down before him, with their faces to the earth, and own that he was even as Pharaoh, the greatest king in the world at that time? (Gen. 44:18.)

And now, dear children, I must say a word to you about another person, envied and hated by those who ought to have loved Him, worse than Joseph was hated by his brothers; but loved by His Father far more than ever Jacob loved Joseph. You know who I mean — the blessed Lord Jesus Himself. He was despised by men when He was here: even His brethren did not believe in Him (John 7:5), and “His own” people would not have Him at all (John 1:2). They gave Him up to other cruel and wicked men, who crowned Him with thorns, and who “bowed the knee before Him,” not to please Him, but to try to vex Him; and then lifted Him up, but not to a throne of glory, as He deserved, but to a cross of shame and pain. But God loved Jesus, and was pleased with Him, and, when men had got rid of Him from earth, He took Him up to heaven and crowned Him, not with thorns, but with glory and honor. And He says He will make everyone to bow the knee to Jesus, whether they are in heaven, or on earth, or in hell (Phil. 2:10). Joseph saw in his dreams things in heaven (the sun, moon, and stars), and things on earth (the sheaves of corn), bowing to him; but soon every knee will have to bow to Jesus, and everybody own that He is indeed Lord of all, though He was so poor and despised here in this world. When He was here He bowed the knee in prayer; indeed, we even read that He “fell on His face” on the ground, His sorrow was so great when He knew He was just about to suffer from God the dreadful punishment of our sins.

But it is all over now, and God will make everyone to know what He thinks of that Jesus who was put to death on the cross. All those in heaven will be glad to bow the knee to Jesus and praise Him; but those in hell, too, will have to own that the same Jesus they turned away from in this world is the Lord after all, and must judge and punish, them, because they would not have Him to save and bless them. Dear little reader, where will you be when Jesus comes in glory; when God shows Him to all worlds (1 Tim. 6:15), and makes everyone at least to “bow the knee” to the blessed Man whom He delights to honor?

W. T.

"May I Be Sure?"

“MAY I be sure, mamma,” said Kitty, as the good

news of God’s free love was read to her, and she

was told there was forgiveness for her.

“Yes, dear one, you may.”

“But how, mamma?”

“Simply in believing what God has said; for

God tells no lies, and breaks no promises.”

“And what has God said?”

“‘He that believeth hath everlasting life!’”

"No Road".

Whilst standing on the platform at a railway station near London, waiting for a train, I saw a gentleman on the opposite side walking up towards the end where there used to be some steps for the convenience of passengers who wished to cross the line, but recently, the platform having been lengthened and altered, the way was blocked up. Not being cognizant of the alteration, he went, as usual, right to the end, when he, of course, became aware that he could not pass that way. Right in front of him was a large signal box, and painted on the side, in letters about a foot long, were the words “No road.” Whether he was shortsighted or not, I cannot say, but he did not appear to see the notice, although it was so plain, and he seemed very loth at first to go the way provided by the Railway Company. He looked round about, down on the line, and then up at the signal box, when he inquired as to where he was to cross the rails. Being informed, he turned back, and, proceeding as directed, safely reached the platform upon which I was standing. As I watched his movements, it struck me forcibly how very like the actions of thousands around us at this moment with regard to their salvation. Most people, if you speak with them, wish and hope to get to heaven, but many are very loth to go the right way. This gentleman, although he did not seem inclined at first to turn around, soon wisely took the advice of the signalman, went the right way, and found no difficulty. Now this is what men must do if they desire to reach heaven— they must go the way that God Himself has provided. That way is Christ and Christ alone; as He has plainly told us “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life; no man cometh unto the Father but by me” (John 14:6). How beautifully simple! Do you, dear reader, desire salvation) Do you wish to dwell with God in heaven? Listen then to Jesus’ precious words, “I am the Way.” Believe Him, trust Him, He invites you to come (Matt. 11:28), every difficulty will vanish then. He has “put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself” (Heb. 9:26), and thus opened up a way for sinners into the presence of God, where there is fullness of joy. If you have been trying to get to heaven by your own way, by your own efforts, cease from them, there is “no road.” If till this moment you have been a shortsighted one, and think you can pass the barrier by some scheme of your own devising, let this little paper remind you that Christ is the only Way. Do not fear to face the solemn words, “No road,” but listen to the voice that now speaks to you from above, pointing you to Christ. If you spend years in trying to remove one sin, you will find every effort unavailing, but take God at His word, give ear to His blessed voice, and all will be well. Does some burdened one say, “Oh! but I am such a sinner, such a great sinner, I cannot believe God will forgive me all that I have done, until I am better.” Friend, you never will be better, nay, you may become practically worse, so cease from your own thoughts, God’s way is quite free, every barrier will be gone when you believe. God asks nothing of you, but tells you that long, long ago, His own beloved Son died in the sinner’s stead, that “whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16), and that by Him, “if any man enter in he shall be saved” (John 10:9). His precious blood “cleanseth from all sin” (1 John 1:7), and “though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool” (Isa. 1:18). But if, instead of going to Him, who is the Way, the Truth, and the Life, you persist in pursuing your own course, you will find out too late that you have neglected the only Way. Reader, be warned ere it be too late.

E. H. C.

The World and I.

A Spiritual Song for one who is “Not of the World.” (John 17.)

THE World has its pleasures, —

A varied supply, —

But scant are its measures,

And quickly they dry,

While mine flow forever,

Uncheck’d in their course,

And fail me, no, never,

For Christ is their Source.

The World has its glory,

Which dazzles the eye; —

That great is its story,

I do not deny;

But greatness supernal

‘Tis mine to record,

And glory eternal

In Jesus, the Lord.

The World has its treasures,

In coffers laid by,

To purchase the pleasures

Which earth can supply;

But wealth all-excelling,

And riches divine,

Beyond human telling,

In Jesus are mine.

The World has its knowledge

Of things deep and high;

It learns from its college,

But I from the sky.

Though great is its learning,

Its light is but dim;

I, Jesus discerning,

Have Wisdom in Him.

The World and its pleasures

Will soon pass away;

Its glory, its treasures,

And wisdom decay;

But never, no, never,

My springs shall run dry,

In Christ, blest forever,

How blissful I am.

Caught in the Rain.

SEE how it pours down on these poor people! and not a house is to be seen anywhere about, for them to take shelter in; and the sun is going down, so that, if they have far to go, it will be dark for them, as well as wet. But how much worse was it for those who were in that wicked place, Sodom, when God rained brimstone and fire upon them from heaven, and they were all killed! In Luke 17:29, 30, we read, “The same day that Lot went out of Sodom, it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of Man is revealed.” The very next time the people who belong to this world see Jesus He will be coming “from heaven with His mighty angels, in flaming fire” (2 Thess. 1:7, 8). Those who love Jesus, and are saved by Him, are not afraid of that solemn time, because they know that before ever the world sees Jesus again He will have come into the air, and called them all up to be with Him; and then, when He is seen, “we shall appear with Him in glory” (Col. 3:4.)

The angels in Sodom told Lot that they could not bring down the fire from heaven until he was out of the city, but, when he was gone, it was a sad thing to have been left behind. And, when Jesus comes for His people, many will be left behind, because they are not “ready” to meet Him. (See Matt. 25:10.) Are you ready? To be left behind will be far worse than being “CAUGHT IN THE RAIN.”

W. T.

Three Steps.

I HAVE read of a poor boy who was rather looked down upon for his simplicity. His friends did not know that he possessed true wisdom. One day a friend wished to find out if he had any idea of religion. So he said to the boy, “It is hard work, is it not, to get to heaven?” The poor lad replied, “No, it is easy; there are only three steps: the first, out of self; the second, into Christ; the third, into heaven!”

Stars by the Wayside.

HAS the little reader had a run in the country this summer? If not, I can tell him it is well worth seeing, but, of course, he knows that without being told. Every child loves the country, and the more so if he lives in a big town where flowers are only seen in pots on window-sills, or at best in small gardens cooped up between high walls. What a treat for such a one to get out into the lawns and meadows far away from bricks and mortar, smoke and noise, where wild birds build in trees and hedges, or sing all day long, and wild flowers bloom and green leaves flutter in the soft breeze and throw their shadow on the grass as if asking him to come and rest. And then there are so many beautiful things to speak to a little boy and tell him much that is good for him to know.

The ivy clinging to the strong old oak, and feeding while it clings, tells the little believer of his happy portion, for it reminds him of One to whom it is his privilege and joy to cling, whose “strength is made perfect in weakness,” and who is the Bread of Life to every child of God, whether young or old; for did not Jesus say, “I am the Bread of Life; he that believeth on me shall never hunger?”

That quiet stream, whose green banks are so bright with wild flowers, where the dragon-flies play in the sun, and the kingfisher watches for prey, where the moor-hen lurks in the sedge, and the yellow flags blossom like flakes of gold; what does it speak about as it goes stealing along beneath the shadow of the thicket, or smiling in the sunlight, making all things near it so green and fresh and vigorous? Surely it tells of the water of life, and reminds us of those gracious words, “He that drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.”

Then that great crowd of rooks, traveling leisurely home to their nests in the lofty elms of some old avenue, cawing, tumbling, chattering, and squeaking as they go, as merry as a lot of schoolboys just let loose, who can doubt that they are happy and without a care? Well, and what have they got to say? They seem to be saying a good deal among themselves, for they are all chattering together, and making noise enough to be heard for half a mile in the still evening air. We cannot understand their language, but we can understand the tale their happiness tells: “Behold the fowls of the air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns, yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?” And the lark that is singing so loudly, high overhead on the very threshold of a golden cloud, as if he would bid good night to the setting sun and close the day as he began it with his little hymn of praise, how loudly his music rings over the fields, while the blackbird and thrush, the chaffinch and linnet, the blackcap and robin all pipe in chorus. Would you ever grow weary of listening if you were there? I don’t think you would; but the mere pleasure of listening is surely not all that you might get from their harmony. No, indeed. Shall birds make melody, and the little believer in Jesus be silent and forget to sing the praise of Him who loved him and gave Himself for him. The soaring lark, ascending heavenward, and singing as he goes, invites you to follow him; and you can soar higher than he, “singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord.”

“Brightness of eternal glory,

Shall Thy praise unuttered lie?

Who would hush the boundless story

Of the One who came to die!”

The wheat-field too, where the lark nestles when his song is sung, where the grain is ripening for the harvest, has that nothing to say to the little rambler who has come out into the country to gather all the good he can, to think about when he goes home again? Yes, indeed it has; for the youngest reader of GOOD NEWS must surely know that another harvest is very near at hand; I mean that harvest of which the Lord Jesus speaks, when He compares believers to the “good seed” of the kingdom; that harvest-time when He shall say, “Gather the wheat into my barn,” and when every believer, raised or changed, shall be caught away to be “forever with the Lord,” in the Father’s house. Shall you be there? If you are a believer in Jesus, you surely will, for He has said, “I will come again and receive you unto myself.” Thus a field of corn is a pleasant sight to a believer, for it reminds him of the glory that awaits him.

And look along the banks and hedges of the lanes and roads, how bright they are with star like flowers! Last month they were all white and trailing in the hedge, and, peeping out everywhere, they shone in the sun like burnished silver. And now they are all yellow and shine like gold, but, whether yellow or white, whether silver or gold, they shine —

“And Jesus bids us shine,

You in your small corner, and I in mine.”

that is, if you are a believer in Him, for if not, you cannot shine. You must live before you can shine, and only those that believe in Jesus have life. A dead flower cannot shine, you know. Then having life you must grow, and as you “grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,” you will shine by reflecting Him as the stars by the wayside shine in the rays of the bright summer sun.

And now, when you go for a ramble in the country, I hope you will gather some sweet truth from all you look upon, as the bee gathers honey “from every opening flower.” Then you will take home something better than a bunch of buttercups and daisies.

J. L. K.

Extracts From "Loving Hand of Jesus."

Concluded.

“IF you can trust Him, and believe that He died for your sins, and rose again for your justification, you are saved now. There is no other gospel than this: ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.’”

The whole seemed so simple to him that he said to me, “Is this all you had to do when you were converted?”

“That’s all, my friend. As helpless as the dying thief on the cross, I came looking unto Jesus. The same power saved me the Spirit of the Lord, and that only.”

After spending some time in prayer by his bedside, I went away. When I came home, I still continued to ask the Lord to reveal Himself to that young man. I felt the burden of his soul lying heavily on my heart, which led me to pray more earnestly, as I knew that the hand of death was close by. About the middle of the night he became very agitated, and said to a young man who was sitting up with him, and who told me, “Oh! I wish my friend were here,” mentioning my name. “She said to me that the Saviour would save me just as I am, if I trusted Him. I want to do so, I am most anxious. On the other hand, it seems that some things won’t let me come.” Clasping his hands together, with agonizing fervor, he said with a loud voice, “God be merciful to me, a sinner! Jesus, save me!” then fell back on the pillow. The spiritual struggle was ended, and the dying young man received that night the pardon of all his sins, and eternal life through believing on Jesus. He revived considerably, and sent for me early in the morning.

On entering his room and going up to his bedside, I was struck with the expression of his face. The cold, vacant, yet anxious look had gone. He held out his thin hand to me, and said —

“Oh! my dear friend, you will be glad to hear the good news. The Lord touched my hard, stony heart last night. I am so happy. I believe that the Saviour has taken all my sins away. The Holy Spirit opened my mouth for the first time in my life in prayer to God, and I cried, ‘God be merciful to me, a sinner! Jesus, save me!’ I am so thankful, but I cannot express myself as I would. Oh! do thank God for me, for I am so weak and so ill, I can hardly speak.”

We prayed, praised, and wept together, for his spirit followed mine. He was extremely humble, and repented deeply over his wasted life. Speaking about his ignorance of God’s Word, I told him that he would have to learn all in the better world. “But,” he said, “I ought to have learned all these things before I came to a death-bed. Oh! dear friend, be not afraid to warn any careless young men you may come across. Tell them of me, and how very near I was to being lost, had not the Saviour sent you to tell me about His love to such as me. Tell them not to wait until they are within a few days of their death before they think of its reality. When I think of all my companions in sin and folly, with whom I have ridiculed and laughed at those who would not go with us, I am ashamed before God, and I am not worthy to be the subject of His forgiving love. Yet I believe ‘the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.’ I rest in this assurance, and I have peace.”

He lingered about ten days, and daily improved in the light he had received from on high. His sufferings were very great. I ministered to his body, for the Lord’s sake, until the last hour of his life. A few moments before he died, he murmured to himself, “Blessed Jesus! Everlasting life — forever and ever!” He turned his face towards me, and asked me the time. It was just half-past ten at night. He appeared then to fall into a quiet sleep, for the cough had left him entirely. Not hearing him breathe, I put my hand on his heart. It had ceased to beat, “Absent from the body, present with the Lord.” This was just one month from the date I first visited him,

“Soon — and forever!’

Such promise our trust,

Though ashes to ashes,

And dust unto dust.

Soon — and forever

Our union shall be

Made perfect, our glorious

Redeemer, with Thee.

When the sin and the sorrows

Of time shall be o’er;

Its pangs and its partings

Remembered no more;

When life cannot fail,

And when death cannot sever;

Christians with Christ shall be

Soon — and forever.”

The conversion of this young man, which I have not the slightest doubt to have been true and sincere, gives great glory to God, and shows forth the power of His free, sovereign grace to save all to the uttermost — all who come unto Him through faith in Jesus Christ. In some of our conversations he told me that he had not the slightest wish to live; but, if God were to raise him to life and strength, he would try most earnestly to serve Him, and to devote all his time to His service. Many such promises are made on beds of sickness. They are meant at the time, I have no doubt, but they prove afterward, in many instances, to be sorrowful failures. It is now as it was when our Lord lived on earth; the human nature is not altered. We think of the ten lepers whom the Lord cleansed: only one returned thanks, and he was a stranger. Real gratitude is very rare both toward God and toward man; but He expects it from His children. He has a right to look for fruit where He has taken so much care to sow.

I am thinking of an old man I once visited in an hospital. He was over seventy years of age. In a moment of darkness, but in his perfect senses, he had attempted to take his own life away by cutting his throat with a razor. There was a large gash made, and the wound was deep. It seemed as if his life truly hung on a thread. For several weeks he was very ill; yet it pleased the Lord to spare the old tree from being cut down. He recovered. When I could speak to him, I tried to show him how wonderfully kind God had been to save him, and would he not now, out of the simplest duty of gratitude, seek His face and the pardon of all his sins by coming to the Saviour? He promised me that he would now and forever give his heart to the Lord; and, if he were able to get up again and go to work, he would certainly lead a new life. He appeared very penitent, and happy to receive my visits, and listened to the reading of God’s Word with interest. The wound of his throat had been sewn up, and healed very well indeed, considering his age and the nature of the cut. He left the hospital, went to his home, forgot all about his vows, and became more hardened than he was before. His affliction had not been sanctified to him. When I told him of his selfishness toward God, he said —

“Oh! I can’t help it; I have no faith. I ain’t like you.”

“Now, my old friend,” I said to him, “you have had time given you to repent; if you make light of it, it will be to your eternal sorrow.”

“I hope not, ma’am,” he said; “I trust it will be right in the end.” (Luke 13:5; Acts 17:30.)

In the same ward there were a young policeman and a railway guard. Both of them were miraculously healed by the Lord’s goodness, yet neither of them returned Him thanks. Well might the Lord Jesus ask the question now, “Were there not ten cleansed but where are the nine?”

Strength for the Weak.

AN aged Christian lady was obliged to submit to a tedious and painful operation. She made no complaint, she showed no impatience, she sat perfectly calm.

When the operation was over, the doctor said to her, “How could you be so calm under so much suffering?” She replied, “I was upheld by an arm that is invisible and invincible.”

Jonathan.

(First Book of Samuel.)

JONATHAN lov’d Jesse’s son

With a love exceeding;

Own’d that like him there was none

Fit to take the leading.

Overcome with gen’rous glow,

Robe and dress did he bestow,

With his girdle, sword, and bow,

On the victor o’er the foe;

Of himself unheeding.

So he kept him from the hate

Saul, his father, bore him,

And with friendship, true and great,

Threw his shelter o’er him.

Oft with risk he met his Mend,

Would his tears with David’s blend;

Or a warning message send,

So that he might not be penn’d

In the snares before him.

Yet with all his noble love,

Woman’s love excelling,

Ne’er with David did he rove,

From his father’s dwelling.

In Adullam’s honor’d cave

He his presence never gave;

To his house and tribe a slave,

With his sire he met his grave,

War together quelling.

Are there not, within the camp,

Neath the cross’s banner,

Jonathans, whom kindred damp,

After this same manner?

Christ they love, devoid of art,

Truly love Him, self apart;

Yet they never fairly start,

Him to follow, firm of heart,

With a loud hosanna!

August, Dictionary of the Bible.

Crane. —The Numidian Crane, coming from central Africa, arrives in Palestine in the spring, and proceeds in troops into Asia Minor, and as far north as the Caspian Sea. They visit the Lake of Tiberias and the swamps above Smyrna, and depart in the autumn. This bird is about three feet in length, of a beautiful bluish gray, with throat, breast and tips of quill feathers black, and a tuft of white plumes behind each eye (Isa. 38:14; Jer. 8:7).

Crowns are mentioned very often in Scripture. Of their shape we know nothing certain. The mitre of the high priest of Israel is called a crown (Ex. 39:30), and had a diadem (Hebr. nezer), or plate of gold in front. This word nezer is the name given to the diadem which Saul wore in battle, and which was brought to David. (2 Sam. 1:10). Young Joash was crowned with a diadem (2 Kings 11:12), as the crown proper was perhaps in the possession of Athaliah. The word more commonly used for crown is atarah, and is applied to head ornaments of different kinds. In ancient times, when two countries were united under one king, either by conquest or otherwise, it was sometimes the custom to form the two crowns into one. This was done when Lower and Upper Egypt were under one sovereign; and when Ptolemy Philometer conquered Antioch he placed the crown of Asia on his head, together with the double crown of Upper and Lower Egypt. These double or triple crowns were worn on occasions of state or in war. (See Revelation 12:3; 19:12.) Crowns were also worn at marriages, and at feasts and public festivals “crowns of rejoicing” were customary. Victors in public games were also crowned with garlands. (Song of Sol. 3:11; Isa. 61:10; 1 Cor. 9:26; 2 Tim. 2:5; 4:8; 1 Peter 5:4.)

Crucifixion. — This horrible mode of punishment was reckoned the most cruel and disgraceful, and is described by ancient writers as “the worst possible punishment.” It was the punishment chiefly of slaves, and the word “cross-bearer” was a term of reproach even for them. Although free-born persons also suffered crucifixion, it was regarded as “a slave’s punishment,” and citizens could not legally be crucified. It was, moreover, a Gentile, and not a Jewish, mode of punishment, and this would make it still more degrading to an Israelite. And, as if on purpose to increase the degradation in our blessed Lord’s case, the cross was set up outside the gate in Golgotha, or, “the place of a skull,” so called because the skulls of criminals executed there were lying about unburied in purposed dishonor. Such a place, in itself sufficiently vile, was rendered more so in Jewish eyes as being unclean and defiling, according to the law of Moses. In addition to all this, it is written in the law, “Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree.” And, lastly, “He was numbered with the transgressors,” being crucified between two thieves, one on the right hand and the other on the left, and He, as if the worst or chief criminal of the three, placed in the center. Whilst in all this we see the bitter malice of His enemies, every circumstance of reproach and shameful degradation, social, national, religious, and personal, being added to the sufferings of God’s precious Son, we see, also, the force of those words, “even the death of the cross” (Phil. 2:8). Yet, though forsaken by His disciples, reviled by His enemies, and mocked by “the very abjects” who hung beside Him, His only answer to all was, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.” In eastern countries, when a king mounts his throne, his chief or favorite ministers take their place on the right and left. That two of the vilest criminals should have been so placed may have been intended by Pilate as much in mockery of Israel as of Him over whose thorn-crowned head he had written, “This is the king of the Jews.” To us it tells a solemn yet precious truth — that the chief of sinners have the first place in the kingdom of God’s dear Son (Ephes. 2:11,13; Colossians 1:12, 13; Matthew 21:31).

Cruse. — A small vessel for holding water or other liquid. It is an old English word no longer in use (1 Sam. 26:11; 1 Kings 14:3; 2 Kings 2:20).

Crystal. — A glass, like transparent stone, usually hexagonal in form, found in rocks, and hence called rock-crystal. It is the most refined or purest kind of quartz (Ezek. 1:22; Rev. 21:11).

Cubit, from Cubitus, Latin for the lower arm (Deut. 11:3). It is generally believed to have been the measure from the elbow to the end of the third finger, by some reckoned as 18 inches, by others as 21 inches. The hand-breadth, finger-breadth, and span, are also mentioned in Scripture (see 1 Kings 7:26; Jeremiah 52:21; Exodus 28:16), showing that measures of length were taken from members of the human body, but the exact standard is not known with certainty. The Jews are supposed to have had a longer cubit of an ordinary cubit and a hand-breadth (see Ezekiel 40:5; 43:13.

Cucumber (Num. 11:5, &c.). Cucumbers and plants of like character are much cultivated in the East where there is sufficient moisture or any means of irrigation. To protect such a field or “garden of herbs,” it is usual to place a man or a boy in charge. That he may be safe from the attacks of the larger beasts of prey, and also shaded from the heat of a tropical sun, a temporary scaffold is erected in the garden, having a slight roof of reeds or some other material. Standing or sitting on this, he can overlook the entire field and scare away by his voice and gestures those creatures which would otherwise devour vegetables, so refreshing in a hot country. When the season is over and the garden deserted, the temporary “lodge,” conspicuous from its height and tumbling into decay, affords a striking and instructive figure of “the daughter of Zion,” when, having forsaken Jehovah for idols, she was “left as a lodge in a garden of cucumbers” (Isa. 1:8).

Cummin or Kammon, a plant of the unbelliferous order like the coriander, the dill, &c. These, together with anise and caraway, are still much cultivated in Eastern countries, as they were anciently, and used in condiments and medicines. Cummin is mentioned Isaiah 28:25, as cultivated on a large scale, as it is in the present day as far as India, and to some extent also in the south of Europe, Malta, Sicily, &c. The common cummin when ripe may be separated from the stalk with the slightest stroke, and would be quite destroyed by turning a wheel over it, as, by bruising the seed the essential oil, on which the whole value of the seed depends, would be expressed and lost. (See Isa. 28:27) The Pharisees, in their extreme religiousness, paid tithes of “mint, anise, and cummin,” although they were merely cultivated by them on a small scale for domestic purposes (Matt. 23:23).

Cush, eldest son of Ham (Gen. 10:6; 1 Chron. 1:8). The land of Cush, or Ethiopia, is described by Ezekiel as being to the south of Egypt, beyond Syene (29:10; comp. 30:4-6). Mizraim (Egypt) and Cush (Ethiopia) are often classed together in the books of the prophets (Ps. 68:31; Isaiah 11:11, 20:4, 43:3, 45:14; Nahum 3:9). The Lubim and Sukkiim are also mentioned in connection with the Cushites (2 Chron. 12:3, 16:8; Jer. 46:9; Dan. 11:43), and were evidently nations of Africa. But some portion of the Cushites appear also to have occupied a tract of country in Arabia (see 2 Chron. 21:16).

Cuth’ah, — A district in Asia the situation of which is quite uncertain, though placed by Josephus in central Persia. It was from Cuthah that Shalmanaser transplanted colonists into the land of Israel (2 Kings 17:24, 30), and from intermarriage between these races and the Israelites left in the land sprang the Samaritans, a remnant of whom remain to the present day, and assume, like the woman at the well, to be descendants of Jacob (John 4).

Bible Enigma for August.

WHO used his eloquence in Paul’s dispraise?

Who gave the precept wise, “Consider now your ways?”

What to her child did Hannah yearly bring?

Who did usurp the throne of Syria’s king?

Near to what little town did John baptize?

Who afar off saw Sodom’s flames arise?

What king of Moab wakened Israel’s fears?

Who mourned the blessing lost with bitter tears?

Where was it Samson found his faithless bride?

In whose house did the ark of God abide?

What name was Herod by our Saviour called?

By whom were the ten tribes for years enthralled?

Whose counsel was o’erthrown by means of prayer?

Which among all tribes did no land share?

What at the Saviour’s death was rent in twain?

Who by the sword of Abner fell down slain?

Where did the apostle leave his cloak behind?

Who was not to his infant brother kind?

Who sold his threshing-floor at David’s wish?

What Ammonite made war on Saul, the son of Kish?

In the above initials you will see

A portion of the Christian’s armoury.

Answer to Scripture Enigma for July.

“Sure Foundation.”

	S isera Judges 4:21.
	U zzah 2 Samuel 6:9.
	R amah 1 Samuel 1:19.
	E lijah 1 Kings 19:6.

	F elix Acts 24:25.
	O livet 2 Samuel 15:30.
	U zziah 2 Chronicles 26:19.
	N oah Genesis 7:16.
	D othan Genesis 37:28.
	A bimelech Genesis 20:14.
	T arses Acts 11:25.
	I saac Genesis 21:3.
	O bed-edom 1 Chronicles 13:14.
	N athan 2 Samuel 12:13.

Gosport. A. J. C., aged 10 years 8 months.

"Streams of Living Water;"

Or, Dreams in the Night.

Job 33:14 to 18.

DREAMS are very seldom worth telling. I dare say the little reader has sometimes had dreams which he would hardly think it worthwhile even to remember, much less to tell to anyone; but the dream I am about to mention was a solemn one, and seems to me to teach a solemn lesson to all who love Jesus. Well, the dream was this: A dear servant of the Lord Jesus Christ, who is deeply concerned about the salvation of sinners, was one night asleep in his bed when he thought he saw an immense reservoir of water standing before him. While he stood looking at it, he observed that the country all around where the reservoir stood was parched and dry — the fields were brown, the flowers were drooping, the hedges, that should have been green, were fading for drought, the trees were withering, and the whole scene seemed dried up and dying for want of water — and yet the reservoir was full almost to overflowing. But not a drop could reach the parched and thirsty land, for the reservoir was closed up on every side, the flood-gates, which should have been lifted, were barred, and, except to the reservoir itself, the water was of no use to anyone. While he stood marveling at the scene, a stranger drew near, to whom he spoke of the terrible drought around him. “Ah,” said the stranger pointing to the reservoir, with tears in his eyes, there is plenty of water there — enough for all — yet not a drop can get out.”

Presently, as the dreamer looked on, wondering what he could do to let the water out, something happened to the reservoir. The flood-gates were lifted, the water began to flow in refreshing streams on every side, the grass became green once more, the drooping flowers lifted their heads, the trees looked bright and vigorous, the hedges once more grew fresh and bright, and the whole scene was changed. Now, can you think of anything in this world which at all resembles a reservoir? Is there anything in this earth that can be at all compared with it? Well, I think there is. First of all, the Church, which is called “the pillar and ground of the truth,” may be compared to a reservoir, because it certainly possesses the living water. Then again, every little assembly of real believers in any town or village may be said to resemble a reservoir for the same reason; and it is a solemn thing indeed when, through neglect and indifference, it keeps all the living water to itself, and does not seek to impart it to others. There are some, alas! who seem to think that their whole business is to hear the truth for themselves, and who never seek to make it known to others. Then, lastly, even a little believer may be likened to a little reservoir. Are you a believer in Jesus? If so, do you ever think of the thousands that are perishing around you? Do you ever seek to impart to them that which grace has given to you? A tract, a little book given, the loan of GOOD NEWS, a word humbly spoken by a child — spoken for the love of Christ — may be owned of Him, and some soul withering into everlasting misery may be saved, refreshed, and made bright, and happy, and fruitful through the “living water,” which he that believeth on Jesus shall receive. Did you ever think of this before? If not, I do hope this will remind you of it, and that you will no longer resemble the reservoir seen in the dream, which kept all the water to itself, while the region all around was perishing for lack of it. Think what a solemn thing it is for souls to be without the living water; think what grace has done for you; and may He who died to save you enable you to seek in earnest the salvation of others. The Lord is at hand, and “the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth, say, Come. And let him that is athirst say, Come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.” What a blessed privilege! to look up to Jesus, and say, “Come,” and then to turn to the poor world, and tell all that thirst of the living water which springeth up into everlasting life.

"I Am More Lightsome Now."

“I HAVE been in great trouble about my sins the last twelve months,” said an old woman a few days since, “but I am more lightsome now;” and on being asked what made her more lightsome, replied, “Oh, that precious blood — that precious blood has cleansed all my sins away! Now I can lie down and sleep in peace, for I know, if it pleased the Lord to let me die in the night, I should awake in heaven. I used not to be able to sleep for fear and trouble, but now it is peace, all peace. Oh, what love, that Jesus should come down here and die for a poor, good-for-nothing sinner like me!”

Willingly Deaf; or, Too Late.

I WAS preparing to leave home for a Christian meeting one Sunday morning, when a message was brought to me in these words: — “Will you go and see Mrs. B―, who is not expected to live through the day will you go and read to her?” I knew this woman quite well, and that she had neglected her soul’s interest all her life, and would not let anyone speak to her on religious subjects; she always used as an excuse her little deafness. However, I hastened to her bedside, and found, on approaching, that she had the death rattle in her throat. Her husband and her daughter, both weeping, were in the bedroom,

“Oh! how sad,” I exclaimed, looking at him; “your wife is dying — she is in the last agony. She will shortly appear before God; what then? It is too late; I cannot do anything to save her life.”

Then, turning to her daughter, I said to her, “Why did you let your mother get to the last hour of her life before you fetched me? I have no power whatever, and to see her dying in that dark state is most dreadful; if she were my mother, it would break my heart.”

She cried, and said, “A week ago she asked her mother if she should fetch a clergyman to read to her.”

“Oh, no,” she said, “I don’t want to be bothered; if he came, I should not hear.”

The old excuse again. Willing to prove if she could hear me, I bent over the dying woman, and said in a loud voice, “Mrs. B—, can you hear me?”

“Yes,” she replied through her groans, “I can hear.”

I told her she had no time to lose, and said, “Can you trust in Jesus Christ for the salvation of your soul?” To my grief, I found she could not—she was too far gone.

The sufferer lingered for a little while, but before the clock struck twelve she was gone, and though she had been warned again and again, she died as she had lived, having no hope and without God.

She had two daughters, the youngest a lovely girl of twenty-one years of age, who worked at the dress-making, and was engaged to be married. After a very short illness her intended was suddenly taken away quite unprepared. I know these two young girls, and felt deeply interested in their spiritual welfare. They often told me that their parents never went to hear the Word of God preached, or read their Bibles. The death of the young man seemed to affect the young girl very much. She called to see me shortly after he was buried, and told me the particulars. I then warned her, and entreated her to seek the Lord the more earnestly, as she was of delicate health, and I very much feared that the seeds of consumption were in her. For several months she never called to see me, or attended the Bible-class. One morning the other sister came weeping, telling me that her sister was very ill in a dying state, and wished to see me. “But,” she added, “father says that you are not on any consideration to tell her that she will not get over it—it would upset her, and make her miserable. We must cheer her up as she has a great horror of death.”

“Very well,” I said; “give my love to her, and say I will come as soon as possible.”

I prayed much about it, and started on my sad visit. She was, indeed, drooping away. They were people in comfortable, easy circumstances, and had surrounded this girl with everything she could fancy. The hither was in the bedroom when I went in; so he said,

“My daughter is getting on nicely; she will soon come round again.”

“I am afraid not, father,” said the dying girl.

He then left the room, but looked at me very hard. When I was alone with her, she said to me,

“I am very ill. They all tell me that I am getting better, though I feel my strength daily leaving me, and everything else in me getting worse. What do you think?”

“I would not, dare not, deceive you, my dear child,” I answered; “I believe that you are in a dying state.”

“You are right to tell me the truth,” she said.

“Then,” she added, “you know that my soul is not saved. I want to be saved. Is there any hope for me, for I am very anxious?”

“I rejoice that you are anxious,” I replied; “it is the Holy Spirit’s work to awaken the sinner to a sense of danger, and to reveal Jesus as the only Saviour.”

She wept. Her sister came in, and said in a very angry voice, “Why do you make her cry? —she can’t stand it. You must not come again if you upset her.”

“Hold your tongue, Nelly; dear Miss V. has done me more good than the doctor with all his medicines,” replied the sister.

I left her with prayers, which she seemed to enjoy very much. She was spared after this for about six weeks. She received the truth in the love of it trusting in the Saviour’s blood fully and only for salvation. It was very sweet to see the work of grace in her words to her friends. Shortly before she fell asleep in Jesus, she asked her sister to give her a sheet of paper and a pen and ink. She wrote a note with much difficulty, sealed it, and requested her sister to give it to her parents after her death. The last glimpse I had of this interesting girl was when she was lying in her coffin. She looked even more lovely then. Her companions had brought some choice white flowers, and had arranged them all over her. We gave her the last kiss, believing that we shall meet again. Her dying words were, “I am very happy; Jesus is mine.”

When the funeral was over, the note was read. It was a simple, earnest word of warning to her parents, her brother, and sister, imploring them not to neglect their salvation, but to make sure of it before they came to die, and to meet her in heaven. The mother was then taken with dropsy, and was ill for a year and a half. And yet she sought not the Lord and the pardon of all her sins, but left it until that Sunday morning when I was fetched to hear her dying groans and to see a proof of these solemn words, “Too late! too late!”

J. L. M. V.

Love to the End.

John 13

ERE Jesus left this scene below

For God’s right hand above,

What pains He took that we should know

How constant is His love!

As in His death it brightly shone,

And prov’d Himself our Friend;

So now on high He loves His own,

And loves them to the end.

Full well He knew the world of death

Through which we’re call’d to pass,

That on our souls ‘twould fix its breath,

As vapor clings to glass;

So He, to raise our spirits’ tone,

On us His eye doth bend;

For, having freely lov’d His own,

He loves them to the end.

To make us for Communion meet,

Our true and only bliss,

He condescends to wash our feet

When we have walk’d amiss;

To guard our hearts, to evil prone,

On us doth. He attend;

For, having freely lov’d His own,

He loves them to the end.

Amazing grace! Himself to gird,

That He our souls may serve,

And wash us by His cleansing Word,

Whene’er from Him we swerve;

Though there in glory on the throne,

Thus low will He descend;

For, having freely lov’d His own,

He loves them to the end.

Bath’d in His blood, clean ev’ry whit,

No spot our souls to dim,

What holy joy with Him to sit,

And hear and talk with Him!

Thus in our hearts His Word is sown,

And we on Him depend:

For, having freely lov’d His own,

He loves them to the end.

This tempting scene will soon be pass’d,

And we no more shall roam,

No sorrow fear, no trouble’s blast,

But dwell with Him at home.

Then shall we see Him on His throne,

And, while in praise we bend,

Himself He’ll show unto His own,

With Love that knows no end.

The Happy Negro.

CALLING on him one day when he was very ill, Mrs. B. said, “Well, my friend, do you think God unkind for afflicting you so severely?”

“No, massa.”

“Don’t you feel disposed to complain sometimes?”

“No; pray to God not to let me.”

“What makes you feel resigned?”

“Me know. God do no wrong. Him know what is best. Him do best.”

“Have you ever felt sorry for coming to Christ V’

“Oh, no; me feel sorry me no come before; me too glad to hear of Jesus Christ.”

“How do you feel in the prospect of death?”

“Me feel happy.”

“What makes you happy?”

“De love of Christ.”

“Do you think your prayers will take you to heaven?”

“No, no.”

“But do you not expect to go there because you are not so wicked as before?”

“No; me no have one good ting to tink of;

noting but Christ—His precious blood.”

“Why do you think Christ will receive you?”

“Me love Him; me love Him to me heart.”

“But will He be willing?”

“Ah, massa! Him no ‘pill His precious blood!

Him no say, ‘Come unto me.’ Me know Him true.”

“Would you like to meet your Christian friends again on earth?”

“Me would like to tell all me broders and sisters to love Christ more—to keep nearer to God, de happier we be.”

Again, a few days before his death— “Well, friend, you appear very low?”

“Yes, massa; but de Lord is very good.”

“Do you feel much fear of death?”

“No, massa; Jesus promised to be wid me.”

“Where do you think you will go when you die?”

“I tink I shall go home.”

“But where is the home you mean?”

“Where Jesus is.”

“Would you wish to recover again?”

“Me too weak.”

“Well, but if God were to give you your own will, how would you act?”

“Why,” he hesitated and replied, “no, no; my will no do. Me no want me will—God’s will is best.”

Joseph Sent on an Errand.

For Little Readers. (Gen. 37:13).

JOSEPH was now more than seventeen years old, a good big lad; but he did not think such a man of himself as not to care to go on an errand for his father who loved him. Jacob wanted to know how Joseph’s brothers were, and so he said to Joseph, “Come, I will send you.” And Joseph did not stop to make any excuse, but said in a minute, “Here I am;” and he was quite willing to go.

Some young people, before they get as old as Joseph was, think they have a right to please themselves about going here and there; and, when their dear fathers or mothers tell them to go to any place, or to do anything for them, they try to get out of it. But this is very wrong indeed, and God is not pleased with, it. He knows all about it, even if sometimes we are vexed at having to do something, without saying so. The great God knows, and His eye sees right into our hearts, so that we have no need to speak a word to let Him know what is going on there. And it is He who has said, “Children, obey your parents in all things, for this is well-pleasing unto the Lord” (Col. 3:20.)

In what we have read about Joseph, we see one who was not a little child at all, but who was glad to do what his father wished him, and in doing so he did what was well-pleasing to the Lord.

Now, if you read through the tenth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews, you will find something about the Lord Jesus Himself coming into this world to do here what God His Father wanted to be done. He knew that people would spit in His face and nail His hands and feet to the cross, but He was willing to come and bear it all. It was His Father’s desire that He should come—the will of God; and He said, “Lo, I come; I delight to do Thy will, O God! “That was said before He came, and then when He had come He said, “I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of Him that sent me” (John 6:38). The good and right things His whole life was full of He never did because He wished Himself to do them, but because it was the will of His Father who had sent Him. How wonderful, and how much better He ever was than even the best of men!

Jacob sent Joseph, and He went. God sent Jesus, and He came; and in the Gospel of John you may read forty-two times something about Jesus having been “sent into the world.” I think I will leave you to search out these forty-two places before I say any more to you, and next month I may, if spared, tell you something about what Joseph was sent for, and what Jesus came for. I would only remind you, dearest children, that Joseph, by his obedience to his father, pleased God, and it is a very happy thing indeed if we can say from day to day, “I am trying to do only such thing as give God pleasure. Compare John 8:29, where Jesus says He always did those things that pleased His Father, and 1 Thessalonians 4:1, where Paul, the holy apostle, entreats those who believe in the Lord Jesus to do the same.

W. T.

Two Night Lights.

THE moon and the lighthouse. God made one and man the other. Both are good, but the “great light” that God made is the best. If there were no moon or stars, the people in ships could only see the light of the lighthouse, and know where they must not go. Now by the moon’s light they can see the great rock itself, and tell the way they must go. Dear reader, it is a dark world, since He who was the “Light” of it (John 8:12) was “cast out” of the world His hands had made. His coming might turn the night into day for the poor honest shepherds of Luke 2; but, at His going away, noon was turned into midnight, and the light went out in darkness (Luke 23:44). And now, though “the night is far spent,” it still is the night until the return of “this same Jesus.” Many “lights” there are around us, some good and true, though imperfect— “shining as lights in the world, holding forth the Word of Life.” But many more that are not to be trusted at all—lights that can only deceive and lead to ruin all who are guided by them. How many, alas! walk in the light of their own fire, and in the sparks they have kindled! This shall they have at the Lord’s hand, they shall lie down in sorrow (see Isaiah 1:11). Some talk of the “light of reason,” as if by searching they could find out God or a way for themselves into His holy presence. Alas! their understanding is darkened, being aliens “from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart” (Eph. 4:18).

But there is a light which may be trusted—one which God has set “to give light in the night.” “The entrance of Thy words giveth light” (Psa. 119:130). “Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path” (vs. 105). “Thy word have I hid in my heart, that I might not sin against Thee” (vs. 11). “Thy words were found, and I did eat them, and Thy word was unto me the joy and rejoicing of my heart” (Jer. 15:16). “By the word of Thy lips I have kept me from the paths of the destroyer” (Psa. 17:4). We are commended “to God and the word of His grace” (Acts 20:32); and Jesus said, “If a man love me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him” (John 14:23).

W. T.

"Nothing Too Hard for the Lord."

DURING the rebellion in Ireland in 1793, the rebels had long meditated an attack on a small settlement held by a number of Christians at Grace Hill, Wexford County. At length they put their threat into execution, and a large body of them marched to the town. When they arrived there they saw no one in the streets nor in the houses. These Christians had long expected this attack, but, true to their profession, they would not have recourse to arms for their defense, but assembled in their chapel, and in solemn prayer besought Him in whom they trusted to be their Shield in the hour of danger. The ruffian band, hitherto breathing nothing but destruction and slaughter, were astonished at this novel sight—where they expected armed hands, they saw them clasped, and all bending in prayer. They heard their petitions for protection, the request for mercy to be extended to their murderers, and their songs of praise and confidence in the sure promise of the Lord. They beheld all in silence; they were unable to raise a hand against them; and, after having for a night and a day lingered about, they marched away without having injured a single individual or stolen a loaf of bread. This singular mark of God’s protecting care induced the inhabitants of the neighborhood to bring their goods and ask for the protection of these Christians.

The Love of God.

MR. NOTT, missionary in the South Sea Islands, was, on one occasion, reading a portion of the Gospel of John to a number of the natives. When he had finished the sixteenth verse of the third chapter, a native, who had listened with avidity and joy to the words, interrupted him and said, “What words were those you read ‘I What sounds were those I heard I Let me hear those words again.” Mr. Nott read again the verse, “God so loved,” &c., when the native rose from his seat, and said, “Is that true?” Can that be true I God love the world, when the world not love Him? God so love the world, as to give His Son to die, that man might not die? Can that be true?” Mr. Nott again read the verse, “God so loved the world,” &c., and told him it was true, and that it was the message God had sent to them; and that whosoever believed in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” The overwhelming feelings of the wondering native were too powerful for expression or restraint. He burst into tears, and retired to meditate in private on what he had heard.

Three Blessed Texts.

A MISSIONARY once preached in the native Irish language, from the text, “God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life” (John 3:16), and spoke about the love of Jesus to the chief of sinners. A poor man who heard him came again the next Sunday. The missionary then preached from Romans 5:1, “Being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.” A third time the poor man heard him, and then he preached from Ephesians 2:1, “And you hath He quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins; wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience.”

Soon after this, the missionary found him on the bed of death. His simple testimony was clear and scriptural. He said that he was a sinner, and Christ an Almighty Saviour. “Sir, I never read one word in the Bible; I never knew more than those three blessed texts from it. But it is enough. I believe. Christ is my Saviour. He is my All. All my trust is in Him. All my hope is in Him. Sir, tell me more about His great love to poor sinners. I want to hear nothing else but about His great love. I have nothing else to trust to. Speak of nothing, sir, but the love of Christ to me.”

In this state he continued, filled with joy and peace through believing, and thus he died. Truly, “the entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple” (Psa. 119:130).

There's a Place for Me in the Many Mansions.

John 14:2.

WHAT accents fall on love’s quick ear

From infancy’s confiding heart;

Henceforth to linger ever near,

And sweet, unway’ ring faith impart!

Who breathed, my child, those words to thee:

“Jesus will keep a place for me?”

‘Twas truly He who perfects praise

By childhood’s feeble, artless tongue;

And round His throne no sweeter lays

To sinless seraphs’ harps are sung.

This promise may’st thou ever see:

“Jesus will keep a place for me.”

When thou hast owned Him as thy Lord,

And known His love from day to day,

The faithful promise of His word

Shall light thy path with constant ray―

A word at which all fears shall flee:

“Jesus will keep a place for me.”

With this in view, whate’er may come,

Or rough or smooth, or short or long,

The desert shines with beams of home,

And echoes with the welcome song;

Thy comfort this, o’er life’s wild sea:

“Jesus will keep a place for me.”

And when, its joys and sorrows o’er,

The scenes of earth recede from sight,

Thou shalt behold Him evermore,

Whose glory sheds eternal light;

And own, as thou His face shalt see:

“Jesus has kept a place for me.”

W. B. E.

September, Dictionary of the Bible.

Cuttings in the flesh. —Among ancient nations it was customary to give expression to grief, especially for the dead, in the most passionate form; rending the garments, plucking out the hair of the head and beard, and even lacerating the person were ordinary accompaniments. This was the case not only with the passionate and excitable Orientals, but also among the nations of the north and the west. The same custom prevails in the east to the present day. God commanded the Israelites not to make cuttings in their flesh for the dead. “Ye shall not round the corners of your heads, neither shalt thou mar the corners of thy beard; ye shall not make any cuttings in your flesh for the dead, nor print any marks upon you: I am the Lord” (Lev. 19:27, 28). Again, in respect particularly of the priests, “They shall not make baldness upon their head, neither shalt they shave off the corner of their beard, nor make any cuttings in their flesh” (Lev. 21:5). And more fully, “Ye are the children of the Lord your God; ye shall not cut yourselves, nor make any baldness between your eyes for the dead” (Deut. 14:1, 2).

Cymbals. — This name, being found in the plural or dual forms, implies an instrument consisting of more parts than one, and of not more than two. Josephus describes the two parts of the instrument which were held in either hand, and dashed sharply together, yielding a powerful and penetrating metallic sound. They are first mentioned in 2 Samuel 6:5, as used by direction of David in the bringing up of the ark; and in 1 Chronicles 16:5 the remarkable fact is recorded that, when David organized the musical service which was to be carried on before the ark when brought up to Mount Zion, and “appointed certain of the Levites to thank and praise the Lord God of Israel,” while the rest performed their office “with psalteries and harps,” Asaph, the chief musician, or conductor of the choir, “made a sound with cymbals.” It thus appears that this was the instrument by which the conductor beat time to the whole Levitical choir. It further appears, from Psalms 150:5, “Praise Him upon the loud cymbal, praise Him upon the high-sounding cymbals,” that these cymbals, as used in the service of praise, were of two kinds. Kitto is of opinion that the first cymbals alluded to were finger cymbals, or castanets, which were small round plates of metal fastened upon the thumb and middle finger, and struck against each other by a motion of the hand, yielding a clear, sharp, though not a loud, sound, while the resounding cymbals were a much larger and more powerful sort, played with both hands, as appears from illustrations.

Cypress, a well-known tree, described by Loudon as “a flame-shaped, tapering, cone-like tree, with upright branches growing close to the trunk, and resembling, in general appearance, the Lombardy poplar,” is one of the most striking and impressive members of the great coniferous order. With its dark evergreen foliage, and its spiry growth all pointing upwards, it seems as if designed on purpose for the cemetery. Throughout Syria and Turkey (where it attains a height of sixty feet) its tall form may be often recognized standing sentinel over tombs. For similar purposes it is now familiar amongst ourselves, although its sad supremacy is likely soon to be divided with the new species lately discovered in China, which combines the form of the cypress with the pleasing appearance of the weeping willow.

The fine-grained fragrant wood, with its beautiful red color, was highly prized from the earliest period, and was justly famed for its durability. The Egyptians made cases of it-for their mummies, and it is also recorded that large doors made of cypress stood 1,100 years, and, when removed to give place to brass ones, were perfectly sound.

Cyprus, a large island in the Mediterranean, off the coast of Phoenicia and Cilicia, lying southwest and north-east. The island is of very irregular shape, and towards the north-east stretches out into a long narrow peninsula. Its extreme length is about 148 English miles, and for two-thirds of the length it is about 40 broad. The mountain range of Olympus occupies the main body of the island, and in some of the higher points reaches to the height of 7,000 feet. The scenery in many parts is bold and rugged: there are abrupt eminences and lofty woodlands, but these are often interspersed with fertile fields and deep picturesque valleys. The mountains contain copper, gold, and silver, and a considerable variety of the precious stones. Accordingly, the Phoenicians, the great miners and traders of remote antiquity, soon found out its value, and to a considerable extent colonized it. Its earlier inhabitants were of Phoenician origin; but the Greeks, in process of time, established cities in it, and ultimately became its chief and ruling population. Cyprus was one of the earliest fields of missionary enterprise out of Palestine. This partly arose from the scattering abroad that took place on the death of Stephen; also from its having been the birthplace of Barnabas, who naturally would desire to carry to his native region the tidings of salvation which he had himself received.

Cyrus, the name in Persian for sun, and so precisely corresponding with the Egyptian Phrah or Pharaoh. In Scripture it occurs only as the name of the Persian king who overthrew the kingdom of the Babylonians and issued the decree for the return of the exiled Jews to their native land (2 Chron. 36:22, 23; Ezra 1:1; Isa. 44:28; 45:1; Dan. 5:31; 6:28. The exact date of the birth of Cyrus is not known, but the accession of his grandfather, Astiages, to the Median throne is ascribed to B. C. 594. The procedure of Cyrus in reference to the Jews after he took charge of affairs at Babylon is highly honorable to him, and in itself not unnatural. From the position of Daniel, he could not remain long unacquainted with the case of the Jews; and, we can scarcely doubt, also, would be informed of the things noted in their Scriptures, which he had been instrumental in fulfilling. Such information must alone have rendered him favourably disposed towards them.

Dabe’rath, written also Dabareh; a town on the borders of Issachar and Zebulon (Josh. 19:12; 21:28; 1 Chron. 6:72).

Dagon, a god of the Philistines, with an important temple dedicated to him at Gaza, and another likewise at Ashdod (1 Sam. 5:2-7; 1 Chron. 10:10). Also a god of the Assyrians, worshipped under the name of Oannes (Berossus in “Cory’s Fragments,” pp. 22:23, 30, 31. Assyrian sculptures in the British Museum; Botta’s great work, pl. 32.). It seems plain from the description given that the form of Dagon was human only in the upper part, but in the lower different, and so peculiar as to present what was properly distinctive of the idol. The words strictly rendered stand thus:— “When they arose early, on the morrow morning, behold Dagon was fallen on his face to the ground before the ark of the Lord; and the head of Dagon and both the palms of his hands were cut off on the threshold, only Dagon was left on him,”— that, namely, which properly made him the idol he was, and which gave him the characteristic fish-like appearance. The Assyrian sculptures also place before our eyes an actual representation of the Dagon of the Philistines, which exactly corresponds with the description in question; and likewise a representation of the Dagon of the Assyrians, according to all particulars with the account of Berossus.

Dalmanu’tha. — What in Mark 8:10 are called “the parts of Dalmanutha” appear in Matthew 15:39 under the name of the “Coasts of Magdala.” Dalmanutha was probably a village on the western shore of the lake of Gennesareth, either the same with Magdala, or in the same neighborhood; but no certain information has reached us regarding either.

A Poor Widow.

A POOR but pious widow, residing at Folkestone, derived support for herself and her family by selling grocery and other small articles. She was at one time much distressed for a sum of money in order to pay an account. The day and hour arrived when the claim would be made which she was unable to meet. She sought the kind interposition of her heavenly Father, and just then she heard footsteps in her little shop. She expected to meet the eye of the one to whom she owed the money, but to her great surprise several sailors made their appearance, who purchased articles to the amount she required, and thus converted her prayer to praise, encouraging her more than ever to exercise confidence in Him who has said, “Let thy widows trust in me.”

Bible Enigma for September

WHOM did Paul send the Gospel to proclaim?

Who put king David’s messengers to shame?

Where did the-Israelites a long time dwell?

Who, when she lost her son, said; “All is well?”

Who at the approach of death was much cast down?

Who for reproving Abner lost his crown?

Who oft escaped from Ahab’s murderous hands?

Who traveled with St. Paul through distant lands?

Who did the strongest man by wiles betray?

Whom did Elijah meet with on his way?

Before whose bar did the Apostle plead?

And who supplies brought to him in his need?

Into what cave did David go to hide?

To save whose life did God a ram provide?

What term did prophets use in place of hell?

And who could trust his God when woes befel?

From the above initials will be shown

What Christian warriors must make their own.

As pilgrims passing through an enemy’s land,

Many a powerful foe they must withstand,

Advance with courage to the arduous fight,

And then to walk by faith and not by sight.

Answer to Scripture Enigma for August.

“The Helmet of Salvation.”

	T ertullus Acts 4:2.
	H aggai Haggai 1:5.
	E phod 1 Samuel 2:18,19.

	H azael 2 Rings 8:15.
	E non. John 3:23.
	L of Genesis 19:28.
	M falba 2 Kings 3:4,5,10.
	E sau Genesis 27:38.
	T imnath Judges 14:1.

	O bed-edom 2 Samuel 6:10.
	F ox Luke 13:32.

	S halmaneser 2 Kings 17:3 to 6.
	A hithophel 2 Samuel 15:31.
	L evi Joshua 18:7.
	V eil Luke 23:45.
	A sahel 2 Samuel 2:23.
	T roar 2 Timothy 4:13.
	I shmael Genesis 21:9.
	O rman 1 Chronicles 21:22.
	N ahash 1 Samuel 11:1-6.

About Joseph and His Errand.

For Little Readers. (Gen. 37:14.)

JOSEPH’S brothers had been unkind to him, but he had not left off to love them, and he was pleased to go to them with a message of love from his father. It was not to find fault with them that he went, nor to vex them by telling them any more dreams, but he knew his father loved them, and he loved them himself, and would gladly go to see how they were, that he might make his dear father glad by telling him that it was well with them, and well with their sheep and their goats.

And so, when the blessed Lord Jesus came into this world, it was because “God so loved the world” that He sent Him. And it was not to punish us, as we deserved, for our sins, that He came, but it was to do us good. “God sent not His Son into the world to judge the world.” It was not to find fault with us, or to punish us, but that we might be saved through Him. He came down from heaven because He loved His Father, to do the will of Him that sent Him; and out of love to us (that is, all who love the Lord Jesus, John 8:42), as it says, “He loved us, and gave Himself for us” (Eph. 5:2; see also John 14:31).

In this verse 14 of the chapter about Joseph it says, “So he sent him out of the Vale of Hebron, and he came.” His father sent him, and he came. And about Jesus leaving His home and coming down into this world, we read, the Father sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world; and He “came into the world to save sinners” (1 John 4:14; 1 Tim. 1:15). Joseph was glad to do what pleased his father, and what was kind to his brothers; and the blessed Lord Jesus came to do what pleased His Father. And He “went about doing good,” even to those who did not love Him any more than Joseph’s brothers loved him; although Jesus loved them and was so kind to them.

Now, when Joseph came to the place his father sent him to, he found his brothers were not there; and what do you think he did I am afraid some of us would have gone straight back and said, “I could not find my brothers; they were gone away, and I did not know where to look for them, so I came back without seeing them. Perhaps if I had found them, they would not have given me a kind answer, for I know they don’t like me.” But this would not be like dear Joseph did. If he had been a lad of that sort, the story of his life would not be nearly so beautiful as it is, because it would not have been so much like the life of the Lord Jesus in the world. Joseph did not go back at once to his father when he found they were not at Shechem, but he wandered about in the field, and said, “I seek my brethren;” and, when he met a man, he begged him to tell him where he might find them. And then, when he heard they were gone to Dothan, he “went after his brethren” until he found them. How like this was to the blessed Saviour, who speaks of Himself, in the fifteenth chapter of Luke, as like a shepherd who has lost something, and he seeks to find it, and “goes after it” until he does find it! Dear little reader, it was the very thing He came into the world to do, to look for us, “to seek and to save that which was lost.” Because He loved us, and knew that we were like silly sheep going astray, turning every one of us to his own way, and because He did not want us to get away forever from the happy and holy place where He is, He left that home Himself, and came into this world to “wander” about without a home, as Joseph wandered “in the field.” And at the end of His life He went to the cross to bear what we deserved to bear. “He was led as a sheep to the slaughter,” because we had been not only like silly sheep, but naughty too, and God must punish sin. Jesus knew this, but He loved us enough to come and be punished instead of us. He knew how wicked men had been, and knew that God must punish sin; so, out of pity, Jesus said, “I’ll bear the punishment instead.” And He did bear it, and He died. Joseph loved his father and his brothers, and, when he went to take his father’s love to them, he little thought he would not see his father again for twenty years or more. He was nearly forty years old when Jacob saw him the next time, and he had mourned for Joseph a long time, thinking he was dead. But the Lord Jesus did not go back home to His Father until He had really died, and such a death too! But I must not say any more now. Next month, if spared, I will try and tell you some more about how Joseph’s brothers received him and his kind message.

W. T.

Praise.

(1 Tim. 1:17).

Now to the King eternal,

Th’ unseen, the only God,

Enthron’d in light supernal,

We, with our feet unshod,

Give honor, praise, and glory,

As humbly we adore;

And still shall bow before Thee

In worship evermore.

"That's Thee, Jem!"

IT’S often said that the Bible is a Book for all, because God has put into it something which exactly suits every particular case. The following story is a good illustration of this truth: —

“I was some few years ago staying at a very beautiful and much-frequented English watering-place. I met with an earnest Christian tradesman of the town, whose labors for the truth of God are many and great. Although his occupation was not in selling books, yet he had, in a prominent place in his shop-window, an assortment of Bibles, with an illuminated card containing this announcement― ‘LUTHER’S SWORD SOLD HERE!’ With one of these swords’ that Christian soldier, whom I shall here call by the name of Mr. Carr, fought and won the following battle: —

“A band, or ‘troupe,’ of young men, with hands and faces blackened, and dressed in very grotesque costumes, arranged themselves before this tradesman’s door one day for an exhibition of their peculiar ‘performances.’ These people used to be called ‘Ethiopian Serenaders.’ After they had sung some comic and some plaintive melodies, with their own peculiar accompaniments of gestures and grimaces, one of the party, a tall and interesting young man, who had the ‘look’ of one who was beneath his proper station, stepped up to the door, tambourine in hand, to ask for a few dropping pennies’ of the people. Mr. Carr, taking one of the Bibles out of his window, addressed the youth—

“‘See here, young man,’ he said; I will give you a shilling, and this Book besides, if you will read a portion of it among your comrades there, and in the hearing of the bystanders.’

“ ‘Here’s a shilling for an easy job!’ he chuckled out to his mates; I’m going to give you a “public reading!’”

“Mr. Carr opened at the fifteenth chapter of St. Luke’s Gospel, and, pointing to the eleventh verse, requested the young man to commence reading at that verse.

“ ‘Now, Jem, speak up!’ said one of the party, ‘and earn your shilling like a man!’

“And Jem took the Book, and read, ‘And he said, A certain man had two sons: and the younger of them said to his father, Father, give me the portion of goods that falleth to me. And he divided unto them his living.’

“There was something in the voice of the reader, as well as in the strangeness of the circumstances, that lulled all to silence; while an air of seriousness took possession of the youth, and still further commanded the rapt attention of the crowd.

“He read on— ‘And not many days after the younger son gathered all together, and took his journey into a far country, and there wasted his substance with riotous living.’

“ ‘That’s thee, Jem!’ ejaculated one of his comrades; ‘it’s just like what you told me of yourself and your father!’

“The reader continued— ‘And when he had spent all, there arose a mighty famine in that land; and he began to be in want.’

“‘Why, that’s thee again, Jem!’ said the voice— ‘Go on!’

“‘And he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country; and he sent him into his fields to feed swine. And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks that the swine did eat and no man gave unto him.’

“‘That’s like us all!’ said the voice, once more interrupting; ‘we’re all beggars, and might be better than we are! Go on; let’s hear what came of it!’

“And the young man read on, and as he read his voice trembled— ‘And when he came to himself, he said, How many hired servants of my father’s have bread enough and to spare, and I perish with hunger 1 I will arise and go to my father!’

“At this point he fairly broke down, and could read no more. All were impressed and moved. The whole reality of the-past rose up to view; and, in the clear story of the Gospel, a ray of hope dawned upon him for his future. His father—his father’s house—and his mother’s too; and the plenty and the love ever bestowed upon him there; and the hired servants, all having enough; and then himself, his father’s son; and his present state, his companionships, his habits, his sins, his poverty, his outcast condition—all these came upon him, and fairly overcame him.

“That day—that scene—proved the turning-point of that young prodigal’s life. He sought the advice of the Christian friend who had thus providentially interposed for his deliverance. Communications were made to his parents, which resulted in a long-lost and dearly-loved child returning to the familiar earthly home; and, still better, he was brought to know and love the Lord Jesus Christ.”

"Could I Keep the Good News?

A NEW ZEALAND girl was brought over to England to be educated. She became a true Christian. When she was about to return, some of her playmates endeavored to dissuade her. They said, “Why go back to New Zealand? You are accustomed to England now. You love its shady lanes and clover fields. It suits your health. Besides, you may be shipwrecked on the ocean. You may be killed and eaten by your own people—everybody will have forgotten you!” “What!” she said, “do you think that I could keep the ‘good news’ to myself? Do you think that I could be content with having got pardon, and peace, and eternal life for myself, and not go and tell my dear father and mother how they may get it too? I would go if I had to swim there.”

The Widow and Her Son.

YE parents, who have labored long

T’ instruct your tender youth,

But find their evil passions strong

Rebel against the truth,

Come, listen to my simple tale,

Let not your hopes expire;

God, when your expectations fail,

May grant your heart’s desire.

A mother, by death’s stroke bereft

Of her best earthly friend,

With a large family was left,

Who on her care depend.

Blest was her toil, because she viewed

Her seven daughters, who,

Their parent followed, and pursued

The path to glory too.

She had a son, in whom she loved

His father’s form to trace;

Oh, that her darling child had proved

Adorned with heavenly grace!

But he was thoughtless, proud, and gay,

Loved with the vain to meet;

He chose the broad, the dangerous, way,

And took the scorner’s seat.

A course so profligate soon ends

In shame and poverty;

It drove him from his home and friends

To cross the boisterous sea.

Who can describe the last adieu,

The mother’s care and pain?

For much she feared she ne’er should view

Her only son again.

The Christian volume, which records

A dying Saviour’s grace,

She, ere be goes, with tender words,

Presents to him, and says, —

“This book, my child, to you I give,

My name’s inscribed therein

With your dear name, nor while you live

Forget this parting scene.”

They part! — past is the fond embrace—

Now, from each other torn,

He sails o’er ocean’s trackless space—

She stays behind to mourn.

Years had elapsed, when at her door

An ill-clothed sailor stands,

Some food and clothing to implore

From pity’s bounteous bands.

“Good madam, I have often seen

Shipwreck, and want, and woe,

But ne’er till lately have I been

So destitute as now.

“A fine young gentleman and me

God rescued from the waves,

When all our gay ship’s company

Sunk to their watery graves.

“On a lone island’s barren height

Both he and I were cast,

And after seven long days and nights

I saw him breathe his last.

“Poor fellow (streaming tears now wet

His weather-beaten face),

The scenes I never shall forget

I saw in that lone place.

“A book saved from the wreck he read

To me by day and night;

‘This was my mother’s gift,’ he said,

‘Now, ‘tis my sole delight.’

“He kiss’d the book—for grace he prayed—

And, fill’d with deepest shame,

Wept for his sins—then mention made

Of his dear mother’s name.

“‘Read this, it is my last demand,

Ne’er from it turn aside.’

Kindly he clasp’d my trembling hand,

And peacefully he died!”

Batter’d and time-worn, soon he drew

The precious relic forth;

She gazed, she wept—the book she knew—

To her of matchless worth.

She said, “I leave this world in peace,

Salvation I have seen;

God’s mercy bids my anguish cease,

And makes my soul serene.”

The Little Mexican Boy.

LAST March, a little boy of eight years of age, son of a poor Christian Indian, not far from Toluca, in Mexico, was in the street of a village when a Popish procession of images passed by. Everybody uncovered and knelt, except the little boy, who remained standing.

“Kneel down, child!” exclaimed a man at his side.

“Indeed I shan’t,” said the child.

“Kneel down, I tell you; don’t you see that God is passing by?” quoth the man.

“I shan’t kneel; that’s not God, that’s only an idol,” replied the little hero. “My God is not made of wood; He is a Spirit, and tells us to worship Him in spirit and in truth.”

The procession passed by, and the man and his companions, approaching the boy, said, “Child, who taught you such ideas?”

“God’s Word did,” said he.

“I should like to read it,” said the man.

“I will give you a book,” said the little fellow.

“Come here next week, and I will bring you a book.”

The following week the boy was true to his promise, and carried with him some gospels, which, happily, an English gentleman, who takes a deep interest in the degraded state of the people, had left at his father’s house only a few days previously. The men were also punctual; each accepted a gospel, had a long and interesting talk with the boy, and ultimately joined the humble services which the lad’s father had established in his house.

Hymn.

O WHO can show the glory,

Lord Jesus, that is Thine?

And who can tell the story

Of grace and love divine?

Thy Father knows the treasure

He hath in Thee, The Son;

And He can fully measure

The work that Thou hast done.

Thy Spirit, too, delighteth

To show Thee as Thou art,

And us He e’er inviteth

To yield to Him the heart;

That He, Thy glory showing,

In all its varied rays,

We may, with joy o’erflowing,

Through Him proclaim Thy praise.

Beholding thus Thy glory,

And gazing on Thy face,

For us once marr’d and gory,

We marvel at Thy grace;

Thy love our souls amazes,

Our hearts to Thee are bound;

We can but sing Thy praises,

And tell of Thee around.

Prayer and Smiles.

WHEN I was young I had an aunt whom I liked very much. She had work, and care, and trials, but, amid all, she had smiles. I often pondered the reason, but could not guess where she found so much love, so many smiles.

One day I went upstairs and opened a closet door in a retired part of the house, and was surprised to see my aunt there on her knees. As quick as a flash the thought darted through my mind, It is here where she gets her smiles. I stood silent for a moment; then I closed the door softly, feeling very sorry I had interrupted her, for I was sure she was holding communion with her God. She loved to pray. “A merry heart maketh a cheerful countenance: but by sorrow of the heart the spirit is broken” (Prov. 15:13). “Iron sharpeneth iron; so a man sharpeneth the countenance of his friend” (Prov. 27:17).

Christ at the Helm.

TROUGH many a billow

Rolls over my soul,

The Lord—my heart’s pillow—

Holds all in control.

No sorrow or trouble

Shall e’er overwhelm,

The storm’s but a bubble,

With Christ at the helm

Palissy, the Potter.

ABOUT three hundred and fifty years ago, when the Reformation was just beginning, a poor artisan named Bernard Palissy was wandering about Germany, trying to earn a living by the labor of his hands. He could glaze windows, mend furniture, paint on glass, and turn his hand to various other useful employments. Wherever he went he heard men talk of one Martin Luther, and of a book called the Bible. His curiosity was excited by the things which were told him, and he determined to learn to read; and so at length he began to study a copy of the Bible to which he occasionally had access.

By the time he was thirty years old, that is to say in 1540, Palissy had become a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ. He now settled at Paris, where he painted and glazed, mended broken crockery, and made himself generally useful. Seeing one day a beautiful piece of pottery, he determined to try and imitate it. The story of his perseverance is a long one. Experiment after experiment was made, only to end in failure. On one occasion he sat by his furnace for days and nights without changing his clothes. During his last attempt, when the fuel began to run short, he rushed into his house, seized and broke up sundry articles of furniture, and hurled them into the furnace to keep up the heat. Such perseverance was sure to succeed; but in the meantime Palissy was reduced to poverty, besides which he suffered much mockery and persecution, even from his own family.

In the midst of his distress, he used to comfort himself by calling to mind passages of the Scripture which he had learned by heart. Unable to afford a Bible, he succeeded in copying out several extracts from one which was sometimes lent to him, and he was in the habit of calling his neighbors together to listen to the Word of God. This was a very common plan in those days. In some districts the poor people used to arrange to learn different parts of the Bible by heart, so that, if their books were seized and burnt, as was too often the case, they might fall back upon the various portions of Scripture which they had committed to memory.

Amongst Palissy’s friends at that time was a remarkable man named Hamelin. He had become converted through reading the Bible, and had learned the art of printing on purpose that he might multiply Bibles. He then became a colporteur on his own account, for there were colporteurs even in those days. Staff in hand and basket on back, through heat and cold, by lonely ways, such faithful men as Hamelin used to go from door to door, often at the risk of their lives, not knowing in the morning where they should lay their head at night. After a time Hamelin was imprisoned, and “hanged like a common thief,” because of his love of the Word of God, though Palissy went to remonstrate with the magistrates and point out what a crime it was thus to shed innocent blood.

Meanwhile Palissy’s work was spreading. The little town of Saintes, where he lived, became a center of good. “In those days,” he writes, “might be seen, on Sundays, bands of workpeople abroad in the meadows, singing psalms and spiritual songs, or reading and instructing one another. There might also be seen girls and maidens seated in groups, in gardens, singing hymns; or boys diligently listening to the teaching of their elders. Not only were the habits and ways of the people changed, but even their countenances seemed to be improved.

Such a state of things was too good to last, and soon persecution began. All followers of the Bible were condemned to be burnt, and terrible scenes took place. Palissy was now famous for his pottery, which was very fortunate for him, as it ensured him some protection when he was seized and charged with heresy. “I assure you,” he writes to his noble protector, the Duke of Montmorency, “my enemies have really no cause against me, except that I have many times shown them certain passages of Scripture.” He was afterward made potter to the Queen of France, and worked at the Tuileries, or Tile-works, in Paris. When he was seventy-eight years old he was again arrested, and imprisoned in the Bastile. Though so old and feeble, his spirit was brave as ever. He was as determined now in holding to the truth as he had been forty years before in finding out how to enamel pottery. At length Henry III. of France, who had a high regard for him, went to see him. “My good man,” he said, “you have now served my mother and myself for forty-five years. We have put up with your religion as long as possible. But now I am so constrained by others to let justice be done, that I must leave you in the hands of your enemies, and tomorrow you will be burnt unless you return to the Roman Catholic Church.”

“Sire,” said the brave old man, “I am ready to give my life for the glory of God. You have often said that you have pity on me; now I have pity on you, for you say you are constrained by others. Such words ought not to fall from a king’s mouth. At any rate, no constraint will have any effect on me, for I know how to die.”

Palissy was not burnt on the following day, but he was kept in prison, and there he died in the course of the next year, thanking God that he was permitted to suffer on Christ’s account.

Thus lived, and thus died, one of France’s noblest sons. Would that God might raise up many such Frenchmen as Palissy, the Potter!

Girded with a Linen Ephod.

“Samuel ministered before the Lord, being a child, girded with a linen ephod.”―1 Samuel 2:18.

WHAT a pleasant sight it must have been to see little Samuel ministering before the Lord! Such a sight had probably never before been seen in Israel. Samuel, you know, was of the tribe of Levi, the priestly tribe, and the only tribe that was allowed to enter or serve in and about the tabernacle. But, in order to fit him so to minister, he must needs be girded with a linen ephod, which was the priestly garment. All believers now are priests, and are privileged to “minister before the Lord.” Every believer is clothed in Christ, “who of God is made unto us righteousness;” and there are few things more pleasant to look upon than a child clothed in Christ, that is, a child who believes in the Lord Jesus Christ unto everlasting life. But Samuel was not merely clothed with the linen ephod, he was girded with it, and I think there is a meaning in that word which goes further than clothed. When an Eastern is going to make some unusual exertion, to undertake some labor or work which requires energy and strength, he girds himself; so that it seems that little Samuel stands before us here as a beautiful example of one who is serving in the energy and power of that blessed grace which has not only clothed him in Christ forever, but “girds” him too, day by day, saying ever in his ear, “My GRACE is sufficient for thee.” “A child GIRDED with a linen ephod,” what a precious thing to look upon as an expression and witness of the power and sweet condescension of the grace of God!

And how is my little reader to be thus girded from day to day? To begin with, he must come to Jesus; he must believe in Him whose precious blood cleanseth from all sin. Thus he becomes a priest; though but a little one, still a priest unto God; he is in Christ, and so fitted to minister before the Lord. But then he is called upon, in the second place, practically to “put on the Lord Jesus Christ,” that is, to be like Him in His ways, words, thoughts, habits, and actions. And then, thirdly, he must be “girded,” that is, “strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man,” without which he will find it impossible to go on really ministering “before the Lord,” ever walking as consciously in the presence of the Lord. Now, to be thus girded, the little believer needs to be always in sweet communion with Jesus—to “live by the faith of the Son of God,” to be ever “steadfastly gazing up into heaven,” by faith, and so “seeing Jesus and the glory of God” (Acts 7:55).

Is this my reader’s actual condition? If not, think of those sweet words, that precious picture, “A CHILD GIRDED WITH A LINEN EPHOD.” Think of the glory given to God, to Jesus, by such a little picture of the power of grace. No gem more brilliant in the dear Redeemer’s crown than “a child girded with a linen ephod.”

J. L. K.

Prince Albert.

A BEAUTIFULLY-EXECUTED statue, at the top of the Queen’s staircase, in the private apartments of Windsor Castle, represents Edward VI. marking with his scepter a passage in the Bible which discovers the following text upon the open page: “Josiah was eight years old when he began to reign; and he reigned thirty and one years in Jerusalem. And he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, and walked in all the ways of David his father, and turned not aside to the right hand or to the left.”

This statue was executed by the desire of the late Prince Consort, who intended it to convey to his son a constant and most significant suggestion of the divine rule by which the future sovereign of England should fashion his heart and life.

October, Dictionary of the Bible.

Dame’tia, a province lying eastward of the Adriatic Sea, next to Macedonia, and forming part of Illyricum. Titus was sent into this region by Paul.

Dalma’tia, anciently a part of Illyricum, but mentioned separately in 2 Timothy 4:10 as the region for-which Titus had left Paul, while the latter was at Rome. It lay on the eastern coast of the Adriatic Sea, and stretched towards Macedonia.

Damaris, the name of an Athenian female, who, along with Dionysius the Areopagite, is mentioned as having listened to the preaching of St. Paul, and formed part of the church which he founded at Athens. Nothing further is known of her (Acts 17:34).

Damas’cus, capital of Syria. This is one of the most ancient cities in the world, if not the oldest. It is about six or eight days’ journey from Jerusalem. Girdled by meadows and gardens, well watered by streams, and abounding with olive-trees, its situation has led the Orientals to call it “a pearl surrounded by emeralds,” but the interior of the city is far from handsome. Many houses are built with mud, the walls towards the street being pierced with a few small grated windows with red shutters; a dunghill and pool of water being generally before the door. Those houses which belong to Armenian merchants are richly furnished within, and there is a fine wide street formed by the palaces of the agar, or nobility, of Damascus; but even these have a frontage toward the street, which looks like long prison walls, with few windows, and here and there great gates, opening into courts. Within they are magnificently arranged and furnished. There are also long streets, about half a league in continuance, consisting of shops, and called the Great Bazaar. These streets are covered in with high wood-work, and lined with stalls, cafes, magazines, and shops, the latter being, as is usual in Eastern towns, narrow, and not going far back, being, in fact, a mere frontage. Indian manufactures are brought in large quantities by the caravans from Bagdad, and stored in the magazines.

A fine khan stands in the midst of the bazaars, built some seventy years ago by Hassan Pasha, in the form of an immense cupola, standing on granite pillars, and reckoned the finest in the East. Near this is the principal mosque, which was formerly a church dedicated to St. John, whose skull and sepulcher, said to have been found here, give it great sanctity in the eyes of the Moslems, so that it is death even for a Mahometan to enter the room where the relics are kept. Damascus is a commercial town, and some 200 merchants reside in it; foreign trade being carried on by caravans, such as the Great Mecca, the Bagdad, and the Aleppo caravans, beside several smaller ones to Beirout, Tripoli, Acre, &c. The population is supposed to be about 120,000 to 150,000, of whom some 12,000 are nominally Christians, with about an equal number of Jews.

“The street that is called straight” is still found in Damascus, and other places of interest connected with Paul’s history are pointed out by resident Christians.

The origin of Damascus is lost in antiquity, but that it existed as a well-known city in the days of Abraham is clear from Genesis 14:15; 15:2. During David’s reign it was conquered and placed under tribute (2 Sam. 8:5, 6; 1 Chron. 18:6), but in the days of Solomon, Rezon, servant of the king of Zobah, made himself master of it, and became an adversary to Israel (1 Kings 11:24). For further notices of Damascus, comp. 1 Kings 15:18, 19, 20; 20:1’; 2 Kings 8:28; 10:32; Amos 1:3; 2 Kings 12:17; 13:3, 24; 14:28; 15:37; Isaiah 7:1; 2 Kings 16:6, 9; Isaiah 8:4; 10:9; 17:1. After its conquest by Tiglath-Pileser, Damascus came under the power successively of the Babylonians and Persians, from whom it was wrested by Alexander the Great. At his death it fell into the hands of the Seleucidæ, and subsequently of the Romans. An Arabian prince, Aretas, possessed it temporarily in Paul’s day (see ARETAS). At a later period it was reckoned among the cities of Decapolis; then it was added to the Roman province of Phœnice Libanesia. From the time of Hadrian it was called Metropolis, and under the Greek emperors of Constantinople was the most noted city of the East, and remarkable for its wealth and magnificence, and also for the number of its Christian inhabitants. About A.D. 633, Abubeker, the successor of Mahomet, got possession, and established Islamism as the religion of the city, when it became the capital of the whole Mahometan world till the residence of the Caliph was removed to Bagdad. From the hands of the Caliphs it passed into the power of Noureddin and Saladin, whose names are famous in the history of the Crusades. In 1301 Timour the Tartar took the city, and treated the inhabitants with great barbarity. It is now under Turkish government, but the fanaticism of the Mahometan population is not so great as it was formerly. Damascus is interesting to the Christian, not only on account of its great antiquity, but also as connected with Paul’s remarkable conversion and trials (Acts 9:3,20; Gal. 1:17; 2 Cor. 11:32, 33).

Dan, one of Jacob’s sons by Bilhah, and father of the tribe of that name (Gen. 30:6; 35:25; 46:23). This tribe was large, second only to Judah in number (Num. 1:39). Being unable to possess themselves of the whole of the portion assigned them in the south of Palestine, a band of Danites went out into the north of the land and seized upon Laish. As the inhabitants of that city appear to have been dwelling carelessly “quiet and secure,” and probably also enfeebled by indolence and indulgence, the Danites found it easier to conquer them than their powerful and warlike neighbors in the south. Having established themselves in that region they built a city, to which they gave their own name, and set up idolatry in the worship of the graven image which they had stolen from Micah (Judg. 18). It would seem that this species of idolatry was mingled with the worship of Jehovah (see vss. 5, 6), and that images were set up as visible representations of “things in heaven,” as we see to this day in the Romish chapels and churches.

It is a solemn symptom of the state into which Israel had fallen so soon after their entrance into the promised land to find that “Jonathan, the son of Gershom, the son of Moses,” was the priest to this form of idolatry, and that even before this the children of Israel had fallen into even worse forms of pagan worship (Judg. 2:10-13, &c.).

Dan, the town so-called afterward, became one of the principal seats of Jeroboam’s idolatry of the golden calves, one of which was set up there and the other at Bethel (1 Kings 12:29). Dan was at the extreme north of the promised land, near one of the sources of the Jordan, and Bethel, a southernmost city of the ten tribes which formed the kingdom of Jeroboam. This act of his, therefore, was one of policy, or religious expediency, to prevent his subjects from going up to Jerusalem to worship. Dan was afterward conquered by the Syrians (1 Kings 15:20). In the days of Eusebius Dan still existed as a small village four miles from Pamas in the direction of Tyre, but nothing now remains to mark “the sin of Jeroboam.”

Dance. ― The dance is often mentioned in Scripture as connected both with the worship of Jehovah and of idols. It was entirely different to the mode adopted by modern European nations, and appears to have been precisely similar to that of the Orientals of the present day, accompanied with music, and led by one who, as the principal, is imitated in her steps and motions by the rest. It was regarded as a sign of rejoicing, whether religious or otherwise, and was usually confined to females (Ex. 15:20; 1 Sam. 18:6; Psa. 30:11; 149:3; d. 4; Jer. 31:4; Luke 15:25). Men sometimes took part in the dance on special occasions (2 Sam. 6:14; Psa. 68:25; Jer. 31:13), but it was thought to be beneath a person of high rank and station to do so, whether male or female. David, therefore, in dancing before the ark, purposely humbled himself before the Lord; while Salome, the daughter of Herodias, in condescending to dance on Herod’s birthday, conferred a great compliment on him and his guests, she being a princess (Mark 6:21-23).

Answer to Bible Enigma for September.

“The Shield of Faith.” (Eph. 6:16.)

	T itus Titus 1:4, 6.
	H anun 2 Sam. 10:4, 5.
	E gypt Ex. 12:40.

	S hunammite 2 Kings 4:25-26.
	H ezekiah 2 Kings 20:3.
	I shbosheth 2 Sam. 3:7-12.
	E lijah 1 Kings 18:10.
	Luke 2 Tim. 4:11.
	D elilah Judg. 16:18-21.

	O badiah 1 Kings 18:7.
	F elix Acts 24:10.

	F ortunatus 1 Cor. 16:17, 18.
	A dullam 1 Sam. 22:1.
	I saac Gen. 22:13.
	T ophet Isa. 30:33.
	H abakkuk Hab. 3:17,18.

South M― N. B.

Bible Enigma for October.

WHAT was the name of Jacob’s youngest son?

Who made pure water through a city run?

Who showed when Jesus rose great unbelief?

Who to the Lord pour’d out her secret grief?

Who, but for grace, with sinners would have died?

Who was made queen when one was set aside?

What was his name who John the Baptist slew?

Who to a desert in his fear withdrew?

And who a length of years beyond all others knew?

The initials of these names will show the place

Where He was born who died for us in grace.

The Sea Side.

I DARE say some of the little readers of GOOD NEWS have been to the sea-side this summer, and found it very pleasant to be there. The sands, the rocks, the wide, wide sea sleeping in the sunlight or rolling its great foam-crested waves upon the beach—all this was delightful to look upon. And then it was such fun to build castles of sand, and see the incoming tide beat down the sand walls, fill the moat, and sweep away the castle-keep. So pleasant to sit upon the sun-dried rock and watch the white sails and sea-gulls in the distance, or to stroll among the sear-weed and pick up shells and strange sea-born flowers. Yes, the sea-side was a pleasant place, and I dare say you sometimes thought you should like to live there always, and almost wished, as you looked at the healthy, happy, fishermen’s children, that father would turn fisherman too, and buy a boat and take a cottage on the beach, and go out fishing on the smiling sea, and take you with him in his boat far away obit there where you so often saw the sun go down in a flood of golden light. Oh, how happy you thought you might be sailing away on the wide waters—rocked by the waves, fanned by the fresh breeze, and basking in the sun in the stern of the stout boat! Ah, but summer’s gentle breezes do not last forever. Gales will rise, and wintry storms too often sweep the ocean; and then what become of fishing-boats and fishermen? If they go out, the boats are lost, and their own lives too, and if they stop at home there are no fish to sell, nor any to eat, and no money to buy bread or coals, or clothes, or shoes, or any of those numberless things, the cost and trouble of which you as yet know nothing about. Those little fisher boys whom you saw playing sometimes on the sands or in their old boat, who looked so rosy and brown, and stout and strong, are not always so happy. Poor little fellows! I dare say they too often know what it is to go with half a meal in winter time, just the time, you know, when people, especially little people, are most hungry. Sometimes for many days together the wild winds roar along the sea, and toss its waves about, and beat the boats against the rocks, and make such a stir that it is impossible to go out at all or to catch any fish; and, when this is the case, the poor fishermen are often in sad straits, as the little tale I am about to tell you will show.

There was once a poor fisherman whose wife had gone to heaven and left him with several children, whom he had to take care of all alone; and one winter the weather had been so bad for a long time together that at last all his money was gone and the bread too, so that there was nothing in the house, either for him or his little ones. The poor children were crying for food, and the poor father did not know what to do. But he was one of those who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and he knew that Jesus loved him and had given Himself for him. Beside this he knew that Jesus had given His people many gracious promises, and among others has said, “Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son.” And so he prayed to the Lord to help him in his trouble; and thon, to amuse his poor little girl and try to make her forget her hunger for a time, he put her on his shoulder and carried her down the village. Just then a pieman went by them with some nice pies in a tray on his head, and the poor little girl stretched out her hand to take one, but her father with a sad heart said she could not have one, for he had no money to pay for it. How it must have pained him to refuse his hungry child! and, to add to his pain, she began to cry so bitterly that he was obliged to take her home again. Throwing off his pea-jacket with a feeling almost of despair, he was astonished to see a shilling fly out of the pocket and roll upon the floor. Then he remembered that just at the moment when his little child was crying for the pies, and he was obliged to say he had no money to buy any, a woman pushed against him, and, as he now saw, must have thrust that shilling into his pocket to help him out of his great trouble. You may depend upon it he was not long before he had his jacket on again and ran to buy food for his children; and thus he and they were delivered in a way he would never have thought of in answer to prayer.

His walk down the village street, the passing of the pieman, the cry of the little child, the instant compassion of a stranger, all were arranged by Him who said, “Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do.”

Would not this teach him something more than he ever knew before of the pity of Jesus, and how He feels with and for His people in their sorrow? No doubt it would; but I hope you understand that those only are His people who believe in Him, and so are washed from their sins in His precious blood. Are you one of them?

J. L. K.

"Absent from the Body, Present with the Lord."

MR. R. B—, the morning before he died, being at breakfast, having, as he used, eaten an egg, he said to his daughter, “I think I am yet hungry; you may bring me another egg.” But, having mused awhile, he said, “Hold, daughter, hold! my Master calls me.” With these words his sight failed him: on which he called for the Bible, and said, “Turn to the 8th chapter of Romans, and set my finger on the verses commencing, ‘For I am persuaded that neither death nor life.’ “His daughter took his hand, and placed his finger on the place where those precious words occur, “I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.” When this was done, he said, “Now, is my finger upon them?” Being told that it was, he added, “Now God be with you, my dear children: I have breakfasted with you, and shall sup with my Lord Jesus Christ this night;” and then expired.

Reader, can you say that your end would be like his if God were to call you away to-day 1 He was pardoned through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and therefore could exclaim with joy, “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?” May you also believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and then you may truly say, “Thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ” (1 Cor. 15:55-57).

A Sweet Reply.

SOME time ago a little class in a Sunday-school, having finished their lessons, were looking earnestly at a print they had just received. It was that touching scene representing the disciples with Christ on the Sea of Tiberias. The wind had risen since they left the shore, and was swaying the sail almost into the water. A very high wave was dashing against the prow of the frail boat, and threatening the next moment to sweep over all. One of the boys said earnestly, “What a dreadful storm! You can almost hear the thunder. How glad I am that I was not there!” Little Ally looked up from the paper, and said, “I should like to have been in that boat!” “You would like to have been in such an awful tempest?” asked the first speaker in surprise. “Why?” Ally replied simply, “Because Jesus was there.”

It was a sweet reply. I have never forgotten it. I hope you will never forget it. To love to be near the Saviour, even in a storm! To love to be near Him because His presence can make us forget the tempest, and trust in Him, that when He thinks best He will hush the angry winds and waves. One of our charming hymns says: —

“With Christ in the vessel, I’ll smile at the storm.”

Those who love the company of Christ He will take, sooner or later, to be with Him forever. Ally did not have to wait long. A few days of violent suffering from fever, and he went to be with Jesus. That the blessed Saviour was with him in the heaviest storm that ever broke over this dear boy, we may learn from his dying words, “I love Jesus” (Prov. 8:17; John 14:23).

Complete in Christ.

A POOR woman was once asked, “How are you today?”

She answered, “Whether do you mean, as I am in myself, or as I am in Christ?”

I told her she might take it either way.

“If,” said she, “you mean how am I as in myself, I am a poor sinner; but, if you mean how am I as in Christ, I answer, I am complete in Him” (Col. 2:10; Heb. 10:14).

Kneeling at Work.

Jer. 23:29.

A PREACHER observing a man by the roadside breaking stones, and kneeling to get at his work better, made the remark, “Ah! John, I wish I could break the stony hearts of my hearers as easily as you are breaking those stones!” The man replied, “Perhaps, master, you do not work on your knees!” He that prays much before sowing will reap (1 Thess. 4:17).

Paul in the Castle.

Acts 23:10, 11.

PAUL loved the Lord Jesus and spoke about Him, and the people who hated Jesus, because they did not know Him, hated Paul too. One day they were so angry with him that they seemed as if they would pull him to pieces. But the Lord was watching over him, and would not let them kill him. The man that kept the castle told his soldiers to go and get Paul out of the crowd and bring him into the castle, and they did so. The people outside were very sorry they had not been able to kill Paul, and more than forty of them said they would not eat any more food, nor even drink again, till they had got him out and killed him.

But the Lord Jesus, who loved Paul, and whom Paul loved and served every day, was stronger than all the forty men, and He did not let them get hold of Paul. He “took care of him,” and He did something else too’ In the night, when all was still and dark, Jesus came Himself to the castle. It did not matter to Him that all the doors were shut, and that the soldiers were there keeping watch. They could not keep Jesus out, any more than when they stood round His grave they could keep him in. So Jesus came and stood by Paul, and told him to be quite happy, for he should go safe all the way to Rome and speak for Him there.

When Paul saw Jesus the first time he was afraid, and he trembled; but he did not know Jesus then. He said, “Who art Thou, Lord?” But now, in the castle, he is not afraid at all; and yet it is the very same Jesus! He had learned now that Jesus loved him, and had died for him; and that, although he had hated Jesus, and had been “the chief of sinners,” his sins were all put away and gone. And so he was quite at home with Jesus, in the night, in that gloomy castle. I wonder how many of my dear little readers would be as glad for the Lord Jesus to come and see them some night (see John 16:22; Rev. 1:7).

W. T.

More About Joseph and His Brothers.

For Little Readers.

“AND when they saw him afar off, even before he came near unto them, they conspired against him to slay him” (Gen. 37:18). That is, they made up their mind what they would do to this kind brother of theirs, who had taken such trouble to find them out because he loved them. And they talked it over between themselves how they would kill him, and throw his body into some pit, and then say that a lion or a bear had torn him in pieces. They did not write down what they said, nor did they think for a moment that anybody heard it but their own naughty selves; but there was One who heard every word. God heard it all, and when He wanted Moses to write it down for us, perhaps two hundred years after, so that we might have it in our Bibles, He could tell him just what to write. There was not a word they said that He had not heard, and not one that He had forgotten! It is well for us never to forget, dear little readers, that, if no one else is about that we can see, to hear what we say, God can always hear; and He never forgets. All who are not saved by Jesus will be brought to Him to be judged when He sits on the “great white throne;” and then they too will find that He not only heard all they said, and saw all they did, but that He had it put down in His book (see Rev. 20:12)! And so these unkind brothers thought and said what they would do to Joseph when he came up to them.

I was telling you in my last about the blessed Lord Jesus coming into this world, and being a stranger in it; as Joseph went after his brothers to please his father and because he loved them. They did not receive him kindly, as they ought to have done. And of Jesus it is said, “He came unto His own, but His own received Him not” (John 1:11). About Joseph they said, “Come now and let us slay him;” and about Jesus they said,” Come, let us kill Him” (Matt. 21:38). They had hated Joseph now for a good while, but the time they chose to show him how much they hated him was just the time when he was showing them how much he loved them, and what pains he would take to do them good! And when was it that “they took counsel against Jesus to put Him to death?” When He had been showing them for more than three years how full His heart was of kindness and love! He had even shed tears over them as He thought of the trouble they would get into after He was gone, He so pitied them. But when He was in trouble He had to say, “I looked for some to take pity, but there was none; and for comforters, but I found none.” And the people among whom He had been going about “doing good” were the very ones to say, “Not this Man!” “Away with Him!” “Crucify Him!”

They called Joseph the “dreamer,” and said, “We will kill him, and then we shall see what will become of his dreams.” And about Jesus they said (Mark 12:7), “This is the Heir; come let us kill Him, and the inheritance will be ours.” They knew that, if Jesus was the Son of God, all that belonged to God would belong to Jesus too; so they said, “If we kill Him, we shall have it all instead of Him.” But what a mistake they made! The things that Jesus has He will share with those who have been poor sinners, His glory and all. But the way to get it all is not to have it instead of Him, but to believe in Him, and go to heaven to enjoy it with Him.

Well, this is how they thanked Joseph for coming such a long way to do them good— “They conspired against him to slay him.” How near like the wicked people did to Jesus! He had come further than Joseph had, and with a heart more full of love and kindness, but they “took counsel against Him to put Him to death” (Matt. 27:1). They did not wait till Joseph was come close to them, but, “when they saw him afar off,” they talked it over what they would do. I am sure you have read of a dear old man that Jesus told of who saw someone coming to him—not a good lad like Joseph, but a naughty one, more like I used to be. And when he was “yet a great way off,” his father did not make up his mind to kill him; but as soon as he saw him with his eye he pitied him from his heart, and ran to him as fast as his feet could carry him; then he threw his arms round his neck and kissed him with the kisses of his mouth. What a difference! One is the way we received God’s Son, Jesus, when He came into the world; the other is the way the blessed God receives poor sinners who come to Him confessing their sins.

W. T.

Pardon for Nothing.

A FEW days since, when visiting an old man who seemed anxious about salvation, I found great difficulty in making him understand that pardon is the free gift of God, through the precious blood of Christ.

At last I said to him, “Now, suppose I were to go to a shop, and buy something for you, and pay for it, and tell you to go and fetch it, need you take any money with you?”

“No,” said the old man, brightening up; “it would be paid for!”

“Need you make any promises to pay at some future time?” I then asked.

“No,” he replied, “I should have it for nothing.”

“So,” I continued, “is it with forgiveness of sins. The Lord Jesus has paid the full price for it! He has had the groans—the sighs—the tears—the wrath—the pain—the punishment—yea, all that sin deserved! He bore it all! He paid the whole! Yes, bought forgiveness with His precious blood; and now He gives it as a gift to all who bring their sins to Him.”

“Yes,” said the old man, as his eyes filled with tears, “I see it now; it is pardon for nothing! Pardon for nothing! Christ has bought it, and He will give it me!”

A Christian Soldier.

A CHAPLAIN of the army once related an incident of a young soldier who, on one occasion, had consulted him on the subject of prayer.

“Last night,” said the young man, “before getting into bed, I knelt down and prayed; suddenly my comrades began to throw their boots at me, and raised a great laugh.” “Well,” replied the chaplain, “but suppose you defer your prayers till you get into bed, and then silently lift up your heart to God.” A week or two afterward the young soldier called again. “Well,” said the chaplain, “you took my advice, I suppose? how has it answered?” “Sir,” he answered, “I did take your advice for one or two nights, but I began to think it looked rather like denying my Saviour, and I once more knelt at my bedside, and prayed as before.” “And what followed?” “Not one of them laughs now, sir; fifteen kneel and pray too.” “I felt ashamed,” added the chaplain in narrating the story, “of the advice I had given him. That young man was wiser and bolder than myself” (Mark 8:34-38; Luke 9:23-26).

The Little Negro Boy.

ONE cold winter a merchant’s vessel, bound from Jamaica to England, arrived in the West India Docks. The cargo was soon unloaded; and gladly did each sailor leave the ship after the long and tedious voyage. Soon they were dispersed to their different homes and friends. One, however, was left behind. Nobody claimed him; no loving mother clasped the sailor boy to her heart; no little brothers or sisters hailed his return to the happy fireside of the English home. Jimmy, the little negro cabin-boy, was discharged from the ship, sent adrift desolate and forlorn. His life on board ship had been tolerably happy; but what will he do now? Poor Jimmy wandered about the docks till it grew dark, then was turned out. He walked along the streets crying and shivering, wishing himself again in his own warm, sunny land. How full of sorrow is the heart of the little stranger now! And who will henceforth care for the poor negro boy?” Ah, dear little children, Jesus will. The invisible eye of God’s providence was watching and following his wandering footsteps. God who cares for the sparrows, and clothes with so much beauty the flowers of the fields, did not forsake dear Jimmy in his loneliness.

A kind gentleman, whom the Lord put in his path, as he sent the ravens to feed Elijah the prophet, by the brook Cherith (1 Kings 17:3), said to him, “Where are you going, my boy?” Jimmy, startled, looked up and said, “Nowhere, sir; no home for me here.” “Don’t cry like this, my lad; come along with me; don’t be afraid, I will take you to a home.” As you will imagine, dear readers, Jimmy did not long hesitate; he walked by the side of that kind gentleman, who took him to the Boys’ Refuge, Great Queen Street, Lincoln’s Inn Fields. The kind master welcomed the boy at once, spoke gently to him, and he was very soon surrounded by the other boys, and made happy and comfortable. His black shining face, with mischievous eyes—not full of tears now, but full of joy—amused them not a little; so he found himself the center of no small attraction for awhile.

A Sunday-school is held every Sunday evening, at 7 p.m., at the Refuge, where voluntary teachers come to teach the Word of God to the boys. Jimmy was put in a lady’s class. He was not very quick, nor as sharp as English boys are; but he was gentle, tractable, and very affectionate. The truth of the Bible had to be taught him, line upon line, precept upon precept—here a little, there a little. His mind could not receive much at a time. He could read a little, too; for his mother, to whom he was much attached, had sent him to a day school in Jamaica.

One Sunday evening his teacher was trying to make him understand, and the other boys also, how Jesus loves little children, when Jimmy said, “Teacher, me think you just like my mother.” “Am I, dear? I am very glad.” “Well, I never,” cried all the boys, laughing outright, “what a compliment to pay to teacher; and we won’t have it! Your mother is a black woman, with a face shining like polished boots, with thick lips, and a flat nose beside. And look at teacher’s face, — how white it is!” “No matter that,” said Jimmy; “teacher just like my mother, I knows.” “Never mind boys,” she said, “I know what he means. If Jimmy loves Jesus, my Saviour, then God will prove Himself to be his heavenly Father (John 8:42). God does not look at the color of the skin; for He has made both the black boy and the white boy; but He looks at the heart. Thus Jimmy thinks I look like his mother because I love him, as his mother did, and he feels the power of kindness shown unto him.”

The summer passed away pleasantly for the Refuge boys, between work and play. Jimmy was put to the shoemaking, which is rather a favorite trade with them. Christmas time came round again, and great preparations were made in decorating the rooms prettily with mottoes and wreaths of evergreens. All the inmates were looking forward to the grand general treat, just like other children do at a time of rejoicing.

Jimmy took his part in all the proceedings, though he was not well. The climate of England did not suit his constitution, and he took a severe cold, from which he never recovered. At length the night came around, and those who have seen the sight of that annual entertainment for the benefit of the boys, the teachers, and friends, cannot easily forget it. Ragged boys and ragged girls, master and mistress, are all one that night—all stiffness is put aside for the time being. Jimmy was sitting on a form quietly watching. The children’s play was rather too boisterous and noisy for him. His teacher sat by his side; she took hold of his hand, and said, “Well, dear, and what do you think of the treat? Did you ever see such a sight in Jamaica?” “No, teacher, I never did; it is very nice.” “It is a happy scene, my child, as far as it goes, but which will soon fade and pass away. Listen! we read in the Bible, God’s book, ‘Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him’” (1 Cor. 2:9). He looked up, and said slowly, tremulously, “Jimmy thinks he will soon die and go to God.” “Do you think then, dear child, that God will receive you” “Yes; you said many times that Jesus, the Son of God, died to save bad black boys like me; you read it out of the Bible, and you say all there is true, and that the blood of Jesus can wash all Jimmy’s sins away.” “Yes, that’s it, my boy; don’t let it go; we are saved, saved, eternally saved, through the blood of Jesus, the Lamb of God.”

You see this was the way he spoke like a lisping child. Yet he knew he was a sinner, and needed a Saviour. The Holy Spirit taught him. After this he lay for some time in the dormitory of the Refuge in his clean little bed, wrapped up in warm flannel, suffering much for a few short months with great patience, without murmur or complaint. The boys made most tender nurses, and every care was taken of him. His teacher visited him regularly, prayed with and read to him, until the 8th of March, 1863. Early on that Sunday morning the Lord called him, summoning his happy spirit from the body of sin and suffering. Shortly before he died he called to the boy who nursed him so lovingly. “William,” he said, “Jimmy is black, but Jesus has made him white.” His teacher, who had seen him late on Saturday, had perceived a great change in his appearance, so she hastened early to the Refuge on the Sunday morning. On her entering, she was told that he was gone. She ran upstairs to his bedside; the sheet covered her dear Jimmy’s face; she drew it aside, and kissed the cold forehead, and wept many tears for his mother’s sake. As she gazed on that calm, peaceful countenance she was reminded of the word, “I am black, but comely, O ye daughters of Jerusalem, as the tents of Kedar, as the curtains of Solomon” (Song of Sol. 1:5). Thus ended Jimmy’s life of fourteen springs. Let us praise the Lord together for his tender pity in having thus brought him to the Refuge for the destitute and homeless, where Jesus met with him—the Refuge of the soul, the never-failing Friend of all who put their trust in Him.

“The Lord preserveth the strangers; He relieveth the fatherless and widow: but the way of the wicked He turneth upside down” (Psa. 146:9).

"By the Grace of God I am What I am."

A WELL-KNOWN servant of God, John N—, after reading this passage, said, “I am not what I ought to be! Ah! how imperfect and deficient! I am not what I wish to be! I ‘abhor what is evil, and I would cleave to what is good!’ I am not what I hope to be! Soon, soon, I shall put off mortality, and, with mortality, all sin and imperfection. Yet, though I am not what I ought to be, nor what I wish to be, nor what I hope to be, I can truly say I am not what I once was—a slave to sin and Satan; and I can heartily join with the Apostle, and acknowledge, ‘by the grace of God I am what I am,’ ‘a new creature, in Christ’” (2 Cor. 5:17).

Form and Life.

“Like―But, Oh! How Different.”

WHO, who is he, of lofty mien,

Of brow severe, of visage keen—

Of stately step and form erect,

His limbs with classic garments deck’d;

Of measur’d words and faultless speech—

Of rule and right o’erprone to preach?

Now, can’st thou tell me, Who is he?

Oh, yes: ‘tis cold Formality.

But, who is this, with open face,

Where gravity is blent with grace;

Whose robe is of celestial blue,

Yet tinted with each soft’ning hue;

Whose step is firm, and full his form;

Whose lips are pure, whose heart is warm;

Who keeps with years the glow of youth?

Say, dost thou know him? Yes: ‘tis Truth.

November, Dictionary of the Bible.

Daniel (judge of God). Three persons of this name are mentioned in the Bible, viz., Daniel, or Chileab, a son of David (2 Chron. 3:1; comp. 2 Sam. 3:3). Daniel of the race of Ithamar, of the tribe of Levi (Ezra 8:2; Neh. 10:6); and Daniel, the prophet, who was of the tribe of Judah, and one among the captive princes who were chosen to stand in the palace of Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon. It was a solemn comment on Israel’s utter departure from Jehovah when one of His princes became servant to a Gentile king.

Though but a child at this time, Daniel was remarkable for his faithfulness to Jehovah, as were also his three companions, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah (Dan. 1:8-17). For this God gave them favor in the eyes of the king, and wisdom surpassing that of all the Magi, or learned men of Babylon (vss. 18-20). For revealing and interpreting the wonderful vision of Nebuchadnezzar Daniel was still further exalted (Dan. 2:46-49) and lived to see the last king of Babylon slain and the Jews delivered from captivity (Dan. 5:30, 31; comp. 10:1; Ezra 1:1, &c.) In the reign of Darius the Mede, Daniel’s enemies, being envious of the lofty position he occupied, sought his destruction, and, finding it impossible to accuse him of any fault, they entered into a conspiracy to induce the king to sign a decree that whosoever should ask any petition of any god save of the king himself for thirty days should be cast into the den of lions. Having got the king to sign this statute, which, according to their law, was thenceforth unalterable even by the king himself, they watched opposite Daniel’s palace and saw him (as his custom was three times a day) worshipping his God with his windows open towards Jerusalem, although he knew that the decree was signed. For this he was cast into the den of lions. The poor king seems to have been more troubled about the result of his unwise decree than Daniel himself, and, having passed a sleepless night, arose early in the morning, and went to the den in haste to ascertain the fate of his friend. Daniel was unharmed, for the Lord had shut the lions’ mouths; but, as soon as he was taken out and his enemies cast in instead, the lions had the mastery of them and broke all their bones in pieces before ever they came to the bottom of the den. Daniel did not return to Jerusalem with his people, being probably too advanced in years to do so; but, although he was not permitted to see Jerusalem again, he had this gracious promise given him, “Thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days.”

Darius (Darjavesh). — Three Medo-Persian kings: of this name are mentioned in the Scriptures. The, first is “Darjavesh (rendered Darius), the son of Achashverosh (Ahasuerus), of the seed of the Medes” (Dan. 9:1), supposed to be Cyaxares the Second, the son and successor of Astyages, and the immediate predecessor of Cyrus. The second Darius is mentioned as the king who carried out the decrees of Cyrus, the execution of which had been hindered by the enemies of the Jews. This prince was Darius Hystaspis, who, in 521 B. C., succeeded Smerdis, the usurper, whose reign only lasted about a couple of years. Darius Hystaspis reigned 36 years (Ezra 4 to 7). The third Darius is referred to Neh. 12:22. He is commonly believed to have been Darius Nothus, who ascended the throne B. C. 423 and reigned nineteen years.

Darkness. —The darkness which covered all the land from the sixth to the ninth hour (or from twelve o’clock till three o’clock), while our Lord was on the cross, was not caused by an ordinary eclipse of the sun, as the moon at the time of the Passover is at the full. It was, therefore, altogether preternatural.

Darkness is often used in Scripture symbolically to express sorrow, misery, utter ignorance as to God and His truth, &c. (Job 18:6; Psa. 107:10; 143:3; Isa. 8:22; 9:1; 59:9, 10; Ezek. 30:18; 32:7, 8; 34:12; Eph. 4:17,18; Rom. 1:21, &c.). “Outer darkness” is very strikingly illustrated by the condition of the streets of an Eastern city when the moon and stars are not shining. The shops are usually closed at nightfall, and the private houses have no windows towards the street, being built so as to open into a courtyard, which is shut in by walls and gates; all the light is therefore within, and, as there are no street lamps, the darkness without, deepened by the narrowness of the lanes, shut in by dead walls on either hand, is intense. Robbers prowl about at night, and the jackal, and other beasts of prey, haunt the streets to pick up the garbage. An ill-regulated police, or none at all, increase the danger to any solitary wayfarer who is so unfortunate as to be shut out into the outer darkness of an Eastern town; and “weeping and gnashing of teeth” may at such times be heard from persons attacked, and perhaps mortally wounded by robbers, mingled with the howling of fierce animals fighting furiously with each other over their prey.

Date. —This is the fruit of the palm-tree, and is produced yearly. It grows in clusters and in great abundance. Whole tribes of Arabs and Africans subsist almost entirely or chiefly upon the date, the stones of which, when ground, are used as food for the camel of the desert (see PALM).

Dathan, one of the heads of the tribe of Reuben, who, together with Abiram and two hundred and fifty princes of the assembly, joined Korah in rebellion against Moses and Aaron (Num. 16; see ABIRAM).

Daughter. — Besides the meaning which we commonly attach to this word, some others are given to it in the Scriptures; thus it often means simply a female descendant, as “daughters of Canaan,” “daughters of the Philistines,” &c. (Gen. 28:6; 36:1, 2, &c.). Female natives, or residents of any place, are so called, as “the daughters of Zion” (Isa. 2:16), and the term daughter is frequently applied to a whole people collectively (Isa. 37:22; Psa. 45:13; 137:8; Isa. 10:30; Jer. 46:19; Lam. 4:22; Zech. 9:9). An idolatress is called “the daughter of a strange god” (Mal. 2:11), and in metaphor smaller towns are called daughters of larger neighboring cities, particularly when colonized by the inhabitants of such cities. It is in this sense that Tyre is called “the daughter of Sidon” (Isa. 23:12), the latter having been the original city from which the former sprang. In this way cities having dependent towns or villages were wont to be called “mother,” as Metheg-Ammah, or “Metheg the mother” (2 Sam. 8:1). Such cities were very common (see Numbers 21:32; Judges 11:26; Joshua 15:45, &c.), and were invariably fortified for the protection of their dependencies. Thus, when the mother city was taken by assault, “the daughters thereof” (translated villages, Num. 21:25) fell at once into the hands of the conqueror.

Laburnum.

LABURNUM; Tree of golden shower,

Thine is, indeed, a gorgeous flower,

Of brilliance rich and rare;

The glory of thy full display,

Upon a bright and glowing day,

Is nigh beyond compare.

But, like all lovely things below,

Thou makest but a transient show,

For fast thy beauty fades;

Thou castest off thy golden sheen,

And then a homely tree is seen,

That suits the rural shades.

As time thy glory thus destroys,

So fades earth’s best and brightest joys;

They droop and die away;

Their seeming gold is but a flower

That blooms its short and fleeting hour,

Then hastens to decay.

How blest is he whose hopes, purauits,

And happiness, have heav’nly roots

In Christ, the Lord, on high!

For his, indeed, are golden joys,

Which naught in earth or hell destroys;

They never, never die.

Bible Enigma for November.

WHERE stayed St. Paul until his vow was paid?

Who fell into the snare for others laid?

Whose counsel wise did Absalom disdain?

Who watched the bodies of her sons when slain?

Who aided David to regain his wife?

What woman much beloved was raised to life?

What was by Saul for Jabesh-Gilead sent?

Where were the youthful days of Jesus spent?

Who for her country’s sake adventured all?

Who scorned to obey her husband’s call?

Whose worthless children perished by the sword?

And who gave heed unto their father’s word?

With whom did Felix leave the apostle bound?

Who buried stolen garments in the ground?

Who meditated in the eventide?

Who in his travels did with Paul abide?

What king of Moab did Judge Ehud slay?

And to what sea did Christ say, “Peace, be still?”

Where was the rock whence living waters flowed

To cheer desponding Israel on their road?

In the initials from the lines above

A heavenly virtue is display’d,

Which, as its source is in the God of love,

Will last when all other graces fade.

Answer to Bible Enigma. For October.

“Bethlehem.” (Mic. 5:2.)

	B ENJAMIN Gen. 42:4,13.
	E Lisha 2 Kings 2:19-22.
	T homas John 20:24,25.
	H annah 1 Sam. 1:10-15.
	L of Gen. 19:15,16.
	E sther Esther 2:17.
	E erod Mark 6:16.
	E lijah 1 Kings 19:3,4.
	M ethuselah Gen. 5:27.

B. H.

Bethlehem, that was the place

Where Jesus Christ was born;

And He was in a manger laid,

And seemingly forlorn.

M. M. L. S. Aged 9 years.

At Bethlehem Jesus Christ was born,

Who died that we might live;

To all who come to Him by faith

Eternal life He’ll give.

B. H.

More About Joseph's Brothers.

For Little Readers. ― Gen. 37:20.

WE have come almost to the end of another year, and I want to point out to you one very sad thing about Joseph’s naughty brothers. When they were talking about what they would do to him, they said one to another, “We will say some evil beast hath devoured him.” Now, why do you think they troubled about what they should say? It was because they knew the matter would not end with their killing Joseph. They might take his life, but that would not be the last of it. There was someone who loved Joseph if they did not: someone who had sent him on his errand of kindness to them; and, if Joseph did not turn up again, he would ask them about him, and what could they answer? So they made up their minds what they would say—they would tell a lie to deceive their poor old father, when they had killed their brother and dare not own it.

Dear children, you who feel so angry with these wicked men for being so unkind to their loved brother Joseph, ask the Lord to help you never to do anything that you will be ashamed after to tell your father and mother about. It is so sad to be making a bad thing worse, by saying what is not true, to hide what is.

But what I want you most to notice is that these men knew that, if they did kill Joseph, the thing would not end there. It would turn up some day, and they would have to give an account as to what had become of Joseph. And so it is with every sin, dear little readers; it is not done with, and to be forgotten as soon as the thing is done. God has taken notice of it, and everyone will have to give account of himself to God (Rom. 14:12). And then no one will be able to deceive Him: it will be no use trying to make Him believe that “an evil beast “has done what we did ourselves. God knows all, and He will let us know that He does; unless, indeed, we have believed in His dear Son, and then all our sins are forgiven and put away, and God Himself says, “I will remember them no more” (Heb. 10:17). Cain thought he had got Abel out of the way when he had killed him, and that he should hear nothing more about him, but he was quite mistaken. God knew what he had done, and spoke to him about it: “Where is Abel thy brother?” Cain said he did not know, as Judah and the rest of them thought they would say about what had become of their brother. But God let Cain know that He had seen what he had done, and He punished him for doing it. Jacob too cheated his brother Esau and then ran away. But he could not forget what he had done, and when he was coming back, more than twenty years after, he was very much afraid of Esau, and thought he would kill him and his children (Gen. 32:11). Then there was a wicked woman who killed a good man to please her husband, because he wanted the good man’s garden, and he would not sell it to him. But God saw what was done, and sent His servant to tell him that where the dogs had licked up Naboth’s blood they should do the same to him, for he too should be killed at the same place. And so it was. They thought they were going to have it all their own way when poor Naboth was dead, but God saw it all and punished them. Herod too killed John Baptist, but he could not be easy about it, and when he heard of the wonderful things Jesus did, he said, “That’s John Baptist that I killed; he has come back to life again!” John had found fault with him, and he did not like it. He first put him in prison, and then took off his head; but that was not the end of it—Herod could not forget what he had done, or be happy about it. He thought God had raised him from the dead, and that was the reason such wonderful things were being done by him.

Now, my dear little readers, let me remind you there is one Person whom God really did raise from the dead after wicked people killed Him. They did not like His being here, so they put Him to death, and buried Him, and rolled a great stone to the door of the grave, and set a seal on the stone, and a lot of men round it, to keep Him in; and they hoped that was the end of it, that they had seen the last of Him. But it was all no use, “God raised Him from the dead,” and seated Him at His own right hand in heaven, crowning Him with glory and honor. And even that is not the end of it. If God thought of Abel’s death, and Naboth’s death, and said to Cain, “Where is Abel thy brother?” will He have nothing to say to the people of this world about what they have done with His own Son, the Lord Jesus? Indeed He will. This world has not seen the last of Jesus, or heard the last about Jesus, for behold He cometh with clouds and every eye shall see Him (Rev. 1:7; see also 2 Thess. 1:7, 8); and they also which pierced Him will see Him, and who will dare to say it was “some evil beast” that did it? It was themselves who “would not have “Him (Luke 19:14), and God knows all about it; and I ask you, my dearest children, have you Jesus? Is he your Saviour? Has He put away your sins, as a believer in Him? or are you still going on without Him, following and going with the foolish and wicked world who would not have Him? You will have to meet God presently, and tell Him what you have done with Jesus—received Him, or turned away from Him. Joseph’s brothers thought, “We will say,” what will you say?

W. T.

The Secret of Success.

A YOUNG Christian was requested to teach a class of girls in a Sunday-school. She accepted the invitation, and engaged in the work. She was seen to be very earnest, faithful, and affectionate with her youthful charges.

In a little while one scholar after another became thoughtful, serious, and anxious, until every member of her class was converted to God.

After her death her friends found in her journal the following, “Resolved that, I will pray once each day for each of my class by name.”

Thy trust must be in Him if thou wouldn’t be at peace;

If His work is thy theme, thy work shall have success.

With labor of thine own, with sorrowing and with care,

No blessing can be won—God giveth all to prayer.

1 Timothy 2:1-6. Matthew 17:20, 21.

A Mother's Love.

ON a desolate plain among the Jura mountains stand two solitary trees, and against them a painted tablet covered by a roof of zinc. The tablet represents a woman defending herself with an ax against two enormous wolves, and, though much defaced by time and weather, is still pointed out to travelers by the inhabitants of the neighboring valley, who are fond of telling the tale which it records.

I dare say the young reader would like to hear it too, for it tells of the strength of a mother’s love, and also of the goodness of the Lord to His own.

Well, in the valley near the plain there stood a lonely cottage; from spring to autumn it was a pleasant spot to live in, when the birds sang and wild flowers bloomed, and mountain streams tumbling down the rocks ran murmuring by. But in winter time it was very desolate; the birds were silent then, the flowers dead, the streams were frozen hard, and all the scene from mountain-peak to glen and valley was one wide wilderness of snow. It was at this season of the year that our little tale begins. Within that lonely cottage a little child lay on a bed of pain, and an anxious mother was bending over him, busily placing cold wet bandages on his burning brow, and every now and then fervently praying to the Lord to spare her child, if such were His will. Presently the sound of sledge-bells broke upon her ear, and the flush of hope lighted her pale face as the doctor, driving up, entered the house, and, after examining his little patient, sat down to write a prescription, telling the mother that the crisis of the disease was at hand, and that a few hours would decide whether the child would live or die.

“Should the fever increase,” said the doctor, “all will depend on his having these drops tonight.”

But how should she get the prescription made up at the apothecary’s in the neighboring town? She was all alone except her sick child and another little boy, for her husband, a soldier, was far away with Buonaparte’s army, fighting the battles of France, and even as to him, she was quite uncertain whether he was alive or dead. Poor mother! hers was indeed a weight of sorrow, yet the Lord was with her, and she knew that He has said, “My grace is sufficient for thee.”

Just as the doctor had finished the prescription a peasant woman in a sledge, driven by a lad, came up the valley on her way to the town, and she at once undertook to get the drops and bring them on her return. Thus relieved, the mother, full of hope, sat down to her spinning-wheel, the doctor left, and the child, exhausted by fever, lay sleeping quietly. Hours passed away; the snow began to fall heavily, and a keen north wind driving it in eddies filled up the hollows and made traveling dangerous; the wolves, too, were abroad, and their dismal howling could be heard upon the wind as they tracked the neighboring forest to satisfy their fierce hunger. (How would the little reader like to be abroad in such a scene?) But the anxious mother heard not the wolves; she was listening for the sledge-bells that should announce her friend’s return with the drops on which her child’s life seemed to depend. At last that welcome tinkling comes upon the wind, and hurrying to the door as the sledge stopped she meets her neighbor. But she was as pale as death, and as she hurried into the cottage and closed the door behind her the lad drove off as hard as he could go.

“Thank God!” exclaimed the peasant woman, sinking into a chair, “that I am safe;” and then, as soon as she could recover breath, she told how, finding it impossible to get through the deep snow in dip sledge she had sent on the lad on horseback to get the drops, while she waited in a village; how he and the horse, plunging into a deep pit filled with snow, had had a narrow escape from death, and had returned to her without having reached the town; and how, on their return journey, they had expected every moment to be overtaken by the fleet hungry wolves, whose cries they could hear all around them. While she was speaking, the sick child suddenly awoke with a loud cry—the crisis foretold by the doctor had come, and the drops on which the doctor said his life depended were not there! “Ah, that I had gone myself!” exclaimed the agonized mother, as she sought in vain to cool his fevered frame by wet bandages “But why,” she suddenly cried, “why cannot I go now?”

“Go now!” cried her neighbor in astonishment, “why, Margaret, you must be mad to think of it. Lost in the snow-drift, or devoured by wolves, ye would never reach the town.”

But Margaret heeded her not. Hurrying on a shawl, she seized a lantern and an ax, and, commending her child to the woman and herself to the Lord, she stepped out into the night. The wind was still, the snow had ceased to fall, and the pale moon, riding high in the heavens, lighted all the valley. Away through the deep snow, sinking often to her knees, she struggled on. The dark pine forest through which she must pass is before her, and in the far distance she can hear the faint cry of the starving wolf, but the thought of her child dying before her eyes for want of the medicine nerves her heart, and breathing a prayer to the Lord she hurries onward. The town is reached at last, the drops obtained; and she once more turns on her homeward way. Again the silent forest is around her, and a distant clock strikes one, as she emerges from its deep shadow on to an open plain skirted by the dark pine wood. Two solitary trees stood alone in the midst of that wide expanse, and exhausted by her weary journey she hastened towards them to rest a moment in their shadow, while she took a survey of the moonlit plain lest wolves should be lurking around. As she leaned against them and looked timidly about she plainly saw by the light of the moon two dark objects coming rapidly towards her, and in another moment perceived that they were wolves returning to their lair in the mountains. Bounding onward over the snow they passed close by the trees behind which poor Margaret had crept, and for an instant she thought she was safe, when suddenly one of them, scenting her presence, stopped, and, creeping stealthily behind the tree, came close upon her, glaring fiercely at her with its glistening eyes. The poor woman, almost fainting with terror, grasped her ax and struck convulsively at the creature’s head with all the force that she was capable of. Fortunately the blow was well directed; the ax was keen, and cleft through the skull, the wolf uttered a fearful howl and fell dead at her feet. But the other wolf, who had gone some distance, startled by the cry of his mate, was now seen returning with rapid bounds, and the poor woman, utterly nerveless with alarm, dropped her ax in the snow, and before she could recover it, the fierce creature was gnashing at her with his teeth. Swooning, and ready to sink upon the ground, her head seemed to swim, when again the thought of her dying child aroused her fainting energies, and suddenly flashing the lantern (which till then she had hidden beneath her shawl) before the wolf’s eyes, he darted back; but it was not to retreat. Crouching down, he gnashed his teeth and waited to spring upon her, while the candle, nearly burnt out, threw fainter and fainter circles before his glaring eyes. Poor Margaret, now almost in despair, uttered one more cry to the Lord, and then, as her light flickered and died out, sank slowly down fainting in the snow. At that instant the crack of a rifle rang sharply through the frosty air, and with one wild yell the wolf sprang from the ground and fell dead beside her. A soldier-like man, carrying a rifle, now approached. The blood-stained snow, the skull-cleft wolf, the fallen ax, and the poor unconscious woman lying there, told its own tale. But judge the man’s astonishment and joy when, on looking at the prostrate woman, he recognized his own wife! Yes, it was poor Margaret’s husband, discharged from the army, pensioned, and well rewarded for his courage by his emperor, who, returning to his home, had reached that spot in God’s goodness just in time to save her life. The rest of this little tale is soon told. Restored to consciousness, poor Margaret was borne on her husband’s strong arm safely to the cottage, and on arriving there found, to her joy, that the medicine she had suffered so much to get was no longer needed. The crisis of the fever was past, and the first glance at her little one, who was sitting up brightly in the bed, told her he was out of danger. Deep was the thankfulness with which she poured out her praises to the Lord for all His mercies to her; — her child’s life saved, her husband restored to his home, her own life delivered out of the very jaws of the wolf, and all in answer to prayer.

Dear reader, a mother’s love led her to risk her life for her little boy, Jesus gave His for His enemies; she crossed the deep snow in danger every moment from the fierce wolves, He went beneath “all the waves and billows” of God’s wrath, and shed His precious blood for sinners—which most deserves your admiration? But, if you admire His love, do you believe it? Can you turn away from love so deep and true and stronger than death? I hope not. May the love of Jesus win you to Himself, and then, believing in HIM, you will be saved by His precious blood from a danger far greater than that which a mother’s love risked for her child.

J. L. K.

Speak Evil of No Man.

Tit. 3:2

WHEN a child, I was one day talking very fast about some relative who did not stand very high in my esteem, and was about to speak further of her failings of temper. In a few moments my eyes caught a look of such calm and steady displeasure that I stopped short. There was no mistaking the meaning of that dark, speaking eye. It brought confusion and shame to my heart. I was silent for a few moments, when J. G.―asked, very gravely, “Dost thou not know any good thing to tell us of her?”

I did not answer, and the question was more seriously asked: “Think; is there nothing good thou cant tell us of her?”

“Oh, yes; I know some good things certainly; but—”

“Would it not have been better then to relate those good things than to have told us that which must lower her in our esteem Since there is good to relate, would it not be kinder to be silent on the evil? ‘Charity rejoiceth not in iniquity,’ thou knowest” (Prov. 25:23; 1 Cor. 13:6; Prov. 6:16-19).

The Boy and His Boat.

A POOR man, on going home from his work to dinner one day, seeing his little son occupied in cutting a piece of wood, said to him,

“Well, Arthur, my boy, what are you so busy about”

“I’m cutting out a boat, father,” he replied, “from this prime piece of wood.”

“Cutting out a boat, eh!”

“Yes, father, and when it is finished you shall see how pretty it will look upon the water.”

“No doubt,” said the father, “it will be a pretty sight. But where did you get the wood from I did not know that I had a piece so large and good.”

“I found it, father,” replied the child.

“You found it, eh! where did you find it?”

“I picked it up by Mr. Sawyer’s wood-yard, as I came from school.”

“But who gave you leave to take it?”

“No one, father; there was nobody there to give me leave.”

“Was it inside or outside the gate?”

“It was inside, but the gate was a little way open.”

“And so you went in and took it?”

“Yes, father.”

Oh Arthur, Arthur, you make me grieve. I little thought that a son of mine would ever be a thief.”

“Oh! father, not a thief; I did not steal the piece of wood.”

“Yes, my boy, you did. You took out of Mr. Sawyer’s yard that which was not your own, and which no one gave you permission to take, and that is stealing. Oh! my son, you have made me very, very sad.” By this time the boy was very unhappy too; and the pleasure which he had pictured to himself that he should have with his boat had all fled.

The father, who was a Christian and an upright, honest man, was, after this conversation, silent for a few seconds, considering what was the best way to deal with his erring son. At length he said suddenly, “Arthur, take up that piece of wood and come along with me directly to Mr. Sawyer.” In vain poor Arthur cried, and entreated to be spared this humiliation. The father loved his son too well to yield on so important an occasion as this; so, although the dinner was waiting for them on the table, they left it and went together to Mr. Sawyer, to whom the boy was obliged to make a humble acknowledgment of the dishonest act which he had committed. The father inflicted no further punishment on his son for this offense, thinking no doubt that the shame which he had suffered was sufficiently severe, and that he would not be likely soon to forget it.

That boy afterward became a man, and the father of a family, and in the midst of many temptations, through which he had to pass, was scrupulously honest and conscientious in his dealings with others. And who shall say how much the apparently severe act of discipline exercised by his really kind father towards him, may have contributed to such a result? At all events, he himself attached great value to it, and frequently expressed his thankfulness that his father had been.so firm with him on that special occasion. It is indeed a blessing for children to be brought up “in the nurture and admonition of the Lord,” and this instance is surely an illustration of the divine proverb, “Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it” (Prov. 22:6).

An Old Year's Letter

MY DEAR YOUNG FRIENDS, — Just fourteen years ago I received a letter from a dear servant of the Lord Jesus, and it was such a very nice one that I feel I should like for you all to have the benefit of it too. The writer of it was the good man who first edited “Good News for the Little Ones.” I, never saw him in this world, and he has long since gone from it to be with the Lord Jesus, whom he loved and served; but, as I expect soon to see him for the first time in heaven, I should like to be able to tell him that I did what I could to lead other little boys and girls to the same dear Saviour he wrote to me about when I was a boy myself. In what follows you have a copy of the greater part of his letter, and I entreat you, dear young reader, to go over it very carefully, and pray about it, as the words to you of one who is now with Jesus, and who has found Him far better than all he ever knew of Him or said of Him in this world. Ask the Lord to open your eyes that you may see now in Jesus, by faith, the glory and beauty that will be the delight forever of those who find their home with Him in His Father’s house.

(Copy of Part of Letter.)

“Nov. 24th 1859.

“DEAR —, The little books which accompany this are not intended as a reward for your answers to the questions, but simply as an expression of deep and affectionate interest in your eternal welfare, as well as in the hope that the perusal of them may be made a blessing to you. My object, and that of the publisher of GOOD NEWS, is not merely to interest or please, or even to instruct, our youthful readers, but, by the blessing of God, to lead them to Christ.

“If you, dear—, have come to Christ, and found Him, precious to your soul, be entreated to cleave to Him, and follow Him with all your heart. Be a Christian everywhere, and in everything—alone and in company, at home and abroad, among friends or strangers, youthful companions or those of riper years—be altogether a Christian. Be much alone with Jesus. Trust only in Jesus. Confess Jesus. Follow Jesus. Seek in everything to please and honor Jesus. Be content to be hidden yourself that Jesus may be seen; and let it be your earnest and constant prayer, your ceaseless and unwearied effort, that others may be brought to Jesus.

“But oh! if you have not yet, dear―, believed in Jesus as your Saviour, or even so much as felt your need of Him, receive this unexpected letter as the call of Jesus, addressed immediately and personally to yourself from one who loves your soul. Depend upon it you cannot always do without Jesus. It is sad to be without Him in youth, but what could you do without Him in old age? Health is doubly enjoyed in the service of Jesus, but without Jesus what must sickness and disaster be? Think of a death-bed without Jesus! — of entering eternity without a saving interest in Jesus! How will you look Jesus in the face when you see Him on the judgment-seat, and stand before Him, guilty of having slighted and despised His love— of having neglected His great salvation? Dear —, be entreated, and come at once to Jesus. This invitation may be the very turning-point of your life, the hinge on which your eternal destinies depend. Do not, oh! do not, for your soul’s sake, turn a deaf ear to the voice of Jesus, or postpone your reception of Him to a future day. Come at once to Jesus, and come just as you are. You may think yourself unfit, but all that seems to you to unfit you for the Saviour is in reality that for which you need Him. If your heart be hard, bring your hard heart to Jesus, He alone can soften it. Bring your giddy temper, your proud aspiring’s, your passionate, revengeful spirit, your indolent habits, your readiness to be led astray by others, your whole life of sin, bring all to Jesus, and come yourself, He will receive you as you are, and make you what you ought to be. Oh, that you may now retire into your room, fall on your knees at the feet of Jesus, trust His all-atoning blood, receive Him as your Saviour, own Him as your Lord, and be His forever and ever!”

Such were the desires of this dear man for me. I thank God that in some measure they have been realized. Poorly as I return the love of that blessed Jesus, who gave Himself for me, it is Himself I love, and long to see. And I pray that you too, beloved young reader, may be brought, as a sinner needing a Saviour, to the Lord Jesus, to find in Him all your heart can need or desire in this world or in the next.

Your sincere and affectionate friend

W. T.

December, Dictionary of the Bible.

David (beloved) was the youngest son of Jesse, of the tribe of Judah. He is first mentioned in the book of Ruth (4:22), and his advent asking of Israel is foretold 1 Samuel 13:14. His anointing as king is recorded 1 Samuel 16, after which he appears to have returned to his occupation as a keeper of his father’s sheep until chosen by Saul to play the harp before him (19). When war again arose between Israel and the Philistines he went back to the care of his sheep (17:15); but, on being sent to the camp with a present to his three elder brethren, he heard the challenge of Goliath, and, in the power of faith, overcame the giant, and thus made himself famous in Israel (ch. 17. and 18). His history after this divides itself into three periods: first, his rejection, during which he lived in dens and caves of the earth with a few faithful followers, preserved and sustained by the power and goodness of God (ch. 19. to 31); secondly, his reign in Hebron over Judah (2 Sam. 2 to 4); and lastly, his reign over all Israel (ch. 5. to 1 Kings 2:11).

The details of David’s history are most interesting and instructive. In it we cannot fail to trace much that is eminently typical of Israel’s rejected but future king, the true David. Of Him “the sweet psalmist of Israel” is both a prophet and a type; and his history, taken in connection with the prophecies of Israel’s Messiah, with which the Psalms abound, throw great light upon “the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow.”

Deacon. —A person who waits in service. The Greek word diakonos is, in the English version, sometimes rendered “deacon,” sometimes “servant,” and most frequently “minister” (Matt. 22:13; John 2:5, 9; 12:26; Rom. 16:1; Phil. 1:1; 1 Tim. 3:8, 12; 4:6; Rom. 15:8; 1 Cor. 3:5; 2 Cor. 3:6; 6:4; 11:15, &c.). In all these instances it is the same word.

Debir. — A city belonging to Judah about thirty miles south-west of Jerusalem, and called also Kirjath-sepher and Kirjath-sannah (Josh. 15:15, 49). Another Debir, belonging to Gad, beyond Jordan, is mentioned (Josh. 13:26). Debir means “oracle,” and Kirjath-sepher, “book-city;” and it has therefore been supposed that Debir in Judah was originally a seat of pagan learning, and one of the sacred cities of the idolatrous Canaanites. Pagans formerly had oracles connected with some of their temples, where they obtained answers from evil spirits to inquiries put through the priests. One of the most noted of these was Apollo’s oracle at Delphi in Greece. Females inspired or possessed for the occasion by a demon were the “mediums,” through whom inquiries were answered, and such persons were regarded as prophetesses. The damsel of Acts 16 was one of these, but appears to have been permanently possessed by a spirit of Python, which was one of the names of the heathen god Apollo. The spiritualists of the present day profess to have similar “mediums.”

A Heavenly Chart.

I WAS one day standing in the shop of my master, behind the counter, when an old sailor entered, and, looking seriously at me, accosted me thus: — “Young man, I want a chart?” “Yes, sir,” I replied, “you shall have one. Do you want St. George’s, the Bay of Biscay, or round Ireland, or the Mediterranean, sir?” “Stay, young man, stay!” said the old sailor; “youth is always in a hurry. I want a chart, but I don’t want either one you have mentioned; they are useless to me. I want a chart which will guide me to heaven, for I have lost my old one. Now, young man, do you understand me?” (Psa. 119:9, 11, 105).

I immediately conjectured that he wanted a Bible, so I took down a few, and showed them to him, and he selected one—evidently much pleased at my readiness to serve him, inquired the price, and paid the money. After a moment’s pause, he turned round suddenly and asked me whether I understood the chart. I told him that I could read it, and did so often. “Of that,” said the old man, “I have not the least doubt, but recollect that is not sufficient. Reader, you, like the young man, may often read the Bible, but the question is, has it made you wise unto salvation, through faith in Christ Jesus (2 Tim. 3:15)?

Answer to Bible Enigma for November.

“Charity never Faileth.” (1 Cor. 13:8.)

	C enchrea Acts 18:18.
	H aman Esther 7:10.
	A hithophel 2 Sam. 17:14.
	R izpah 2 Sam. 21:10.
	I shbosheth 2 Sam. 3:14.
	T abitha Acts 9:40.
	Y oke of Oxen 1 Sam. 11:7.

	N azareth Luke 2:39.
	E ether Esther 4:16.
	V ashti Esther 1:12.
	E li 1 Sam. 4:17.
	R echabites Jer. 35:5, 6.

	F estus Acts 24:27.
	A than Josh. 7:21.
	I saac Gen. 24:63.
	L uke 2 Tim. 4:11.
	E glon Judg. 3:25.
	T iberias Mark 4:39.
	H oreb Ex. 17:6.

C. C., Aged 13.

A Hymn for Believers.

Once and Now.

WE once were lost, but now are found,

Like sheep we went astray,

We were by sin and Satan bound,

And trod the downward way;

But Thou, O Lord, didst seek and find,

With joy didst bring us home,

And, by Thy love, our spirits bind,

That we no more might roam. Luke 15.

We once were blind, but now we see,

We dwelt in nature’s night,

No beauty, Lord, could find in Thee,

Till we were blest with sight;

But God, in wondrous love and grace,

Did on our darkness shine,

His glory ahow’d us in Thy face,

And gave us light divine. Acts 26:18.

We once were dead, but now we live,

Our life, O Lord, art Thou,

Who for our sins Thyself didst give,

Beneath our judgment bow.

Eternal life is ours in Thee,

Thou, risen from the dead;

And we, from sin and judgment free,

Are one with Thee, the Head. Col. 2:10.

How much, O Lord, to Thee we owe,

In whom we thus are blest;

Whose precious blood for us did flow,

And Love divine express’d.

O Saviour, Shepherd, Life, and Light,

To Thee we praises bring,

And soon shall, in Thy glory bright,

More worthy anthems sing.

Good News for Young and Old: Volume 15 (1873)

Table of Contents

"Speak, Lord, for Thy Servant Heareth;"

The Old Year Out and the New One in.

The Village in the Mountains.

Creation and Salvation.

Not Forgotten.

Mercy.

The African Chieftain.

Reconciliation.

January, Dictionary of the Bible.

January, Bible Enigma.

Conversion of Mirza Mahomet Ali.

The Converted Miner.

To Parents.

The Rainbow.

Faithfulness.

God's Rainbow.

The Servant Maid of Troissy.

Eternal Life.

February, Dictionary of the Bible.

Answer to Bible Enigma for January, 1873.

Bible Enigma.

The Wreck and the Pilot Boat.

The Well in the Wilderness.

About Joseph and His Brothers.

The Grain and the Grit.

Suta Ram and His New Book.

Soaring and Singing.

March, Dictionary of the Bible.

Answer to Bible Enigma, Feb., 1873.

Scripture Enigma.

The Dew of the Morning.

The Old Oak Tree.

Death Unto Life;

The Guiding Star.

What the Spring Leaves Are Saying.

Jesus, the Lord.

April, Dictionary of the Bible.

Joy in God.

Answer to Bible Enigma for March.

Bible Enigma for May.

The Ivy Mantled Ruin.

A Ready Answer.

The Chamois.

The Iron Cage.

Christ's Martyrs.

No Fear of Death.

Devil Worshippers.

May, Dictionary of the Bible.

Answer to Bible Enigma for April.

Bible Enigma.

Jesus Stilling the Storm.

"Tell Them of Me."

Enoch and Methuselah.

The Power of a Look.

About Joseph and His Coat.

The Gospel the Power of God.

June, Dictionary of the Bible.

Answer to Scripture Enigma, May, 1873.

Bible Enigma for June, 1873.

The Tower of London.

The Poor Orphan Boy.

Extracts From "Loving Hand of Jesus."

The Lily of the Valley.

The Silent Shade.

More About Joseph's Brothers.

Thomas Grace; or, so Soon.

July, Dictionary of the Bible.

"Be Strong, and of a Good Courage."

Bible Enigma for July.

Answer to Bible Enigma for June.

About Joseph and His Brothers.

"May I Be Sure?"

"No Road".

The World and I.

Caught in the Rain.

Three Steps.

Stars by the Wayside.

Extracts From "Loving Hand of Jesus."